- Home - of Knowledge
- Towards Islam
- Expressions of the Quran
- Islamic Viewpoint
- on Pentateuch
- Islamic Manifesto
- The Islamic Guidelines-1
- The Islamic Guidelines-2
- The Islamic Guidelines-3
- The Islamic Guidelines-4
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - One
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Two
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Three
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Four
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Five
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-0ne
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Two
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Three
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Four
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Five
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- One
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Two
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Three
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C-Four
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Five
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Six
- TAFSIRI GUIDE D-One
- TAFSIRI GUIDE D-TWO
- TAFSIRI GUIDE D-Three
- Comments-Surah Kahaf
- USUL Al-FIQH in Islam
- Islamic Adjustments
- TIRMIDHI-1
- TIRMIDHI-2
- TIRMIDHI-3
- TIRMIDHI-4
- TIRMIDHI-5
- TIRMIDHI-6
- TIRMIDHI-7
- TIRMIDHI-8
- TIRMIDHI-9
- TIRMIDHI-10
- TIRMIDHI-11
- TIRMIDHI-12 Last
- Rules by QUDURI
- Muwatta-Ahadith-1
- Muwatta-Ahadith-2
- Muwatta-Ahadith-3
- The Islamic Attitudes
- Enlightenment-1
- Enlightenment-2
- About the term "Necessity"
- Basic Physiology
- Pre-History
visit also:
www.m-saleemdada.com/
Surah BANI-ISRAEL (AL-ISRAA)
(Consists of 12 Ruku; MK-6 to 10)
BANI-ISRAEL-The First Ruku
1. Glory be to Him Who made His servant to go on a night from the Sacred Mosque to the remote mosque of which We have blessed the precincts, so that We may show to him some of Our signs; surely He is the Hearing, the Seeing.
2. And We gave Musa the Book and made it a guidance to the children of Israel, saying: Do not take a protector besides Me;
3. O the offspring of those whom We bore with Noah; surely he was a grateful servant.
4. And We had decreed the command for the children of Israel in the Book: Most certainly you will make mischief in the land twice, and most certainly you will behave insolently with great insolence.
5. So when the promise for the first of the two came, We sent over you Our servants, of mighty prowess, so they went to and fro among the houses, and it was a promise to be accomplished.
6. Then We gave you back the turn to prevail against them, and aided you with wealth and children and made you a numerous band.
7. If you do good, you will do good for your own souls, and if you do evil, it shall be for them. So when the second promise came (We raised another people) that they may bring you to grief and that they may enter the mosque as they entered it the first time, and that they might destroy whatever they gained ascendancy over with utter destruction.
8. It may be that your Lord will have mercy on you, and if you again return (to disobedience) We too will return (to punishment), and We have made hell prison for the disbelievers.
9. Surely this Quran guides to that which is most upright and gives good news to the believers who do good that they shall have a great reward.
10. And that (as for) those who do not believe in the hereafter, We have prepared for them a painful chastisement.
---------------------
Surah BANI-ISRAEL which is also named AL-ISRAA, records the event of ISRAA (i.e. when Allah took Muhammad PBUH on a journey at the night from Masjid-UL-HARAAM i.e. Makkah to the remote Masjid i.e. Jerusalem) at the opening AAYAT of the Surah; it was the strange journey that the Prophet PBUH made in the part of that night to Jerusalem in the company of Gabriel-AS upon BURAQ (the beautiful winged white little mule), and its second phase is mentioned as MIRAJ (ascension) to heavens from there where also Gabriel accompanied him and Surah NAJM relates about it; he came back to Makkah the same night soon and his absence was not felt; it is highly feasible to observe the AAYAAT of Surah NAJM too which relates to the second phase of this amazing journey; Al-Hamdu Lillah; from the beginning of Surah NAJM to AAYAT-18, all these AAYAAT at the Surah read, “I swear by the star (the last one of them as the light dawns) when it goes down (i.e. fades away); your companion does not err (as Allah has provided safety to him from it in providing the message of the Quran), nor does he go astray (i.e. he does not have any inclination to change the Islamic teachings); nor does he speak out of desire (taking few teachings by choice and leaving others); it is naught but revelation (in the Quran) that is revealed which that (angel Gabriel-AS) who has extreme might, has taught him (by the command of Allah); that angel is vigorous; and he grew clear to view (when Muhammad PBUH saw him) and he is in the highest part of the horizon (in front of him); then he approached and came closer; so he was the measure of two bows or closer still (i.e. he was very near to him physically); and he (i.e. the angel) revealed to His servant (i.e. the servant of Allah) what he revealed (i.e. the AAYAAT of Surah MUDHDHATHIR); the heart (of Muhammad PBUH) was not untrue in what he saw (i.e. the angel in his true form); what- do you then dispute with him as to what he saw?; and verily he (i.e. Muhammad PBUH) saw him yet another time; (that was) at the farthest lote-tree (which was much more beautiful than how it is found at the world); near which is the garden (JANNAH), the place that is the resort (perhaps that was the place where Adam-AS and Eve-AS had resided before their descent to earth); when that which covers covered the lote-tree (i.e. there were angels upon it); the eye did not turn aside (so he saw Gabriel clearly in his angelic form who remained the focus to his eyes), nor did it exceed the limit (so there certainly was no disrespect in his view of Gabriel); certainly he saw of the greatest signs of his Lord (so even though he did not see his Lord Allah, he did see many of His greatest signs there at his most holy visit there i.e. at MIRAJ)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; these AAYAAT of NAJM tell that the belief of the Prophet PBUH on the Quran is based on his sight too as he has seen Gabriel-AS in his angelic form twice; they relate the incident of MIRAJ when the Prophet PBUH saw Gabriel-AS in his angelic form the second time near the lote-tree (that is the boundary at the seventh heaven from where no one is allowed entrance ahead) to where the Prophet PBUH had accompanied him; this incident happened couple of years before his migration to Madinah when in the company of Gabriel, he had gone from Makkah to the place of the mosque at Jerusalem at night (i.e. ISRA) and then from there, he went to heavens with him (i.e. MIRAJ) in the same night; note that Ahadith have given much detail to MIRAJ (though with exception to extremely few, all of them need scrutiny to their chains by which they are narrated or/and the text therein) and that was the time when Allah asked Muhammad PBUH to command the Muslims to read five SALAH daily (and it came to routine for Muslims at Madinah); Al-Hamdu Lillah; though ISRA was physical in nature (i.e. travel to Jerusalem) and it happened with most surprising velocity in terms of those times (as then it was at the distance of about a month from Makkah) yet the ascension to heavens (MIRAJ) from there seems as the most amazing spiritual issue (but very real event) that is not easy to comment upon; note that I, MSD, would not touch any detail to its nature as certainly it has such spiritual aspect where silence is totally better rather than any discussion but with the clear acceptance that it certainly is very real in its nature; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note also that the Quran has told us that Allah made the wind take Solomon-AS most amazingly fast from places to places by His will as Surah SABA-12 relates, “And (We made) the wind (subservient) to Solomon, which made a month's journey in the morning and a month's journey in the evening, and We made a fountain of molten copper to flow out for him, and of the jinn there were those who worked before him by the command of his Lord; and whoever turned aside from Our command from among them, We made him taste of the punishment of burning”; the AAYAT tells with the mention about the mosque at Jerusalem that is “of which We have blessed the precincts” so much of area adjacent to it is where Allah has put His blessings upon (and many of Messengers had come at this area after Moses); as for ISRA & MIRAJ, its significance is that Allah brought this miraculous event that had two phases (physical and spiritual) for the Prophet PBUH because that was the time when the chiefs at the city of TA’IF had treated him most disrespectfully (which he had visited to get firm support for the spread of the message of Islam) and he had pleaded to Allah due to that adverse treatment; at that time too, he had shown total commitment to the task that Allah had given him saying words to the effect that if Allah does not will to disrespect him then he has no worry of how the people treat him at present; Allah answered his plea beautifully by that event that when Allah has given him the task, He would see that he goes on with it at ease so he is most welcome to the nearness of Allah; within two years, he migrated to the city of Madinah conveniently that proved even better than TA’IF for the Islamic cause, where all the true Muslims then gathered to found the Islamic environment in practice; there just as he came to its doorstep, he was taken as the undisputed ruler of the place by the will of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next couple of AAYAAT state that “and We gave Musa-AS the Book (Torah) and made it a guidance to the Bani-Israel, saying- do not take a protector besides Me; O the offspring of those whom We bore with Noah; surely he was a grateful servant”; so Allah had provided the true guidance at the five books (Pentateuch) clearly to Bani-Israel (the children of Israel) through Moses and had told them explicitly to fulfill His commands only as He only is the true Lord; this is the manner to remain grateful to Allah, the true Lord, and they shall adhere to it because this truly was the beautiful manner of living of Noah-AS all his life, who was the most notable ancestor of all persons that came to the world after him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note here that Allah has used the word “ABD” (slave to Allah) for the Prophet PBUH at the first AAYAT and for NOAH too, at the third AAYAT; this tells among other things that every person needs to understand that his true status is to remain slave to Allah (being always grateful to whatever blessing He has provided to him) as that only would lead him to get more of His blessings and much nearness to Him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; though the Messengers of Allah provided the same message of Allah to the people they were sent to, these three Messengers (Noah-AS, Moses-AS & Muhammad PBUH) have much in common with each other; they have the gap of 2000 years to each other; note that the next Surah i.e. KAHF also terms Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, at its first AAYAT as His ABD; these two Surah closely relate to each other as BANI-ISRAEL guides to AKHIRAT explicitly and KAHF tells about the inferior nature of the world except when the person leads his life by the Islamic principles; both Surah start by praising Allah, the true Lord; Surah BANI-ISRAEL mentions the Ten Commandments previously given in Torah in the manner that the Muslims would care for and guides the Muslims that they would fulfill the commands of Allah as the world is the place of examination where Allah has provided all facilities so that they work easily upon Islam; so it relates the event of the creation of Adam and asks to remain firm on the teachings of the Quran without giving any space to any of doubts; every person would answer for his doings at AKHIRAT and he would remain conscious to this at all times of his life; the Surah at the very beginning provides the destructive historical events to the Bani-Israel so that the Muslims reflect upon it and avoid all such doings that might lead to such destruction that came upon that people due to their challenge to the commands of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-4 to 8 relate about the history of the Bani-Israel that “and We had decreed the command for the children of Israel in the Book that most certainly you will make mischief in the land twice, and most certainly you will behave insolently with great insolence; so when the promise for the first of the two came, We sent over you Our servants, of mighty prowess, so they went to and fro among the houses, and it was a promise to be accomplished; then We gave you back the turn to prevail against them, and aided you with wealth and children and made you a numerous band; if you do good, you will do good for your own souls, and if you do evil, it shall be for them; so when the second promise came (then We raised another people) that they may bring you to grief and that they may enter the mosque as they entered it the first time, and that they might destroy whatever they gained ascendancy over with utter destruction; it may be that your Lord will have mercy on you, and if you again return (to disobedience) We too will return (to punishment), and We have made hell prison for the disbelievers” Al-Hamdu Lillah; note here that Allah mentions even the infidels that attacked Jerusalem as His slaves/servants because the will of Allah binds each and every person so it binds even the persons that are satanic in character; whatever happens certainly happens by the will of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah takes His work even from the wrong persons as He is leading all the creation at the heavens and at the earth and between them, though that does not mean that they get safety from the hell-fire as that only would come to them when they work with all heart to get the pleasure of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note the significant things that these AAYAAT provide to our study that are (1)-Allah had decreed about the Bani-Israel beforehand that they would make highest of mischief at the holy land of Jerusalem two times and at each of them, Allah would punish them most severely through such formidable enemy to them whom Allah would bring towards them; (2)-Allah had decreed their destruction at some written material (that most probably is the book of destiny that is with Allah and He might have told them about it or might have not) because the term the Book is among the words that mean at places the Quran and even Torah and even the LOHE-MAHFUZ i.e. the book of Allah that have all things written in it including the matters of destiny; it also means the commands of Allah and even the Surah in which the word is placed (and in AAYAT-13 & 14 of this Surah BANI-ISRAEL, it denotes the account of deeds) so this tells that the context for it and for other such significant words is most important in getting the meaning of the word; (3)-Allah punished them the first time through the forces of Babylonia that had extreme wild nature when Nebuchadnezzar attacked them (and that happened about 800 years after Moses-AS and about 600 years before the advent of Jesus Christ-AS) and spread destruction all over the land by the will of Allah so it was the first of the most destructive event for the Bani-Israel when they had become most extremely disobedient to Allah; (4)-they remained in slavery for decades at Babylonia until when in 538 BC, Cyrus the Persian (who is mentioned as the ZUL-QARNAIN and who had conquered Babylonia the previous year), allowed them to resettle at Jerusalem; we would learn about him more as we read the next Surah insha-Allah; (5)-they regained their authoritative position with high increase in number and got the worldly possessions and the support of male children again in the times ahead; the difference at their circumstances went on while they resided at Jerusalem (where they again declined gradually to the same immoral ways of living ultimately) and it happened that the Romans took over the place (63 BC) few decades before the miraculous birth of Jesus Christ but they allowed the Bani-Israel to live-on there with their own ruler posted upon them at the place yet under the strict Roman supervision; -6-it happened that when Jesus-AS appeared in them as the Messenger of Allah, they completely rejected his status and asked their ruler that Romans had appointed for them at the place (i.e. Pontius Pilate who was under the Roman emperor Tiberius) to give him the capital punishment; -7-it happened that they were unable to put any trouble on Jesus (as Allah took him up to Himself; see NISAA-158) yet due to their rejection of that great man who was among the most esteemed Messengers of Allah, they were punished most severely the second time within few decades of his departure from the world (i.e. his ascension to heavens); -8-Allah, the true Lord, punished them most severely by the hands of the Romans and though seemingly that came about because they had rebelled against the Romans yet it came as their second most severe punishment after about forty years of his departure, that Allah had written upon them due to their extreme disrespect to one of the most esteemed Messengers of Allah; -9-Allah, the true Lord, permitted the formidable forces of the Romans to enter the place of the mosque and they did destroy the whole place around in such destructive manner by His will that drove the Bani-Israel away from there decisively for many centuries; this is what the AAYAT implies when it says, “(We raised another people i.e. Romans) that they may bring you to grief and that they may enter the mosque as they (the Babylonians) entered it the first time, and that they might destroy whatever they gained ascendancy over with utter destruction”; -10-Allah, the true Lord, tells them that there still is the chance for them to save their spiritual integrity now by the acceptance of the Quran but He warns them explicitly that if they do not take its teachings into practice, He would punish them again most severely; it is history now that they did not accept the last Prophet Muhammad PBUH but challenged him on his call towards Islam, because he was among the descendants of Ishmael-AS and not of Isaac-AS; Allah then deposed them of their status of the chosen people to spread the message for the Islamic teachings and He raised the true Muslims to that position as we have studied at the eleventh Ruku of BAQARAH; Al-Hamdu Lillah; interestingly, the Muslims had also faced two most difficult times at their history after Muhammad PBUH and the first among them was the period when the eastern wild forces of Chenghez Khan destroyed the vast area under the control of the Muslims when they killed extremely huge number of Muslims and reached Baghdad at 1258 AD where they mercilessly killed the last Caliph of Abbasid administration; however, their descendants came to Islam afterwards as they were extremely fierce warriors yet lacked the manner to run the vast administration that they had received by the wars against the Muslims while the Muslims did not endorse their wild manner of living in practice; the second was the period when the western imperial forces colonized the areas of Muslims but ultimately due to wars amongst their-selves had to retreat from all such areas but after much loss to the vast resources of the Muslims and after the adverse set-up of geographical areas among them that might cause strife amongst them rather than seeing to peace amongst them and all peoples of the world; so it still has its impact upon the world even after its end and the only manner to answer that impact is to keep away from such peoples that caused it as much as possible after providing them the message of Islam; this is more of necessity as of now as it has tried to weave a system of collective living by taking different views of their thinkers and this system of living is much adverse to the Islamic teachings as it has all inclination to secularism to keep the good moral teachings away from the working of administration (to cause all injustice to the fellow beings) and it has all inclination to the concept that the Man is but an animal (to cause all the shameful behavior among the masses); Allah certainly is the true Lord Who eliminates all injustice and all the shameful behavior when the Muslims remain most attentive to Him keeping firm to the Quran so He would certainly end all the adversities that the wrongs of imperialism has caused to the world as of now; the Muslims need to take the assistance of SABR (which means to stop from all wrongs by efforts having all trust in Allah and denotes the attitude of patience on troubles that develops to discard the interest towards the worldly possessions except for what is necessary for subsistence) and SALAH (which means to read the prayers to Allah that leads to the total attention to Allah so that they get His pleasure and achieve the true success at AKHIRAT); these both SABR and SALAH that respectively keep away from all base desires and strengthen the attention towards Allah to get His pleasure, are easy to take for those only who understand well that they have to answer for their belief and their deeds at AKHIRAT (the eternal life ahead of this life at the world); see comments on AAYAAT-45 & 46 of Surah BAQARAH; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last couple of AAYAAT introduce the Quran with words that “surely this Quran guides to that which is most upright (i.e. the right path for all peoples of the world) and gives good news to the believers who do good that they shall have a great reward; and that those who do not believe in the hereafter, We have prepared for them a painful chastisement”; so these AAYAAT explicitly tell the Bani-Israel to accept the teachings of the Quran with all commitment and they also tell all the peoples of the world that now when Allah has provided the Quran to the mankind, it is the only true guidance that assures salvation to them all and they need to accept it with all commitment; Al-Hamdu Lillah; for the Muslims, it tells explicitly that when they have believed in Islam truly then they need to do all good deeds that it asks to put into practice, by HIKMAT (the true wisdom); they would always remember that they would stand at front of Allah at the grounds of HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT, and their lives need to show this good belief explicitly; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Second Ruku
11. And the man prays for evil as he ought to pray for good, and man is ever hasty.
12. And We have made the night and the day two signs, then We have made the sign of the night to pass away and We have made the sign of the day manifest, so that you may seek grace from your Lord, and that you might know the numbering of years and the reckoning; and We have explained everything with distinctness.
13. And We have made every man's actions to cling to his neck, and We will bring forth to him on the resurrection day such book which he will find wide open:
14. Read your book; your own self is sufficient as the reckoner against you this day.
15. Whoever goes aright, for his own soul does he go aright; and whoever goes astray, to its detriment only does he go astray: nor can the bearer of a burden bear the burden of another, nor do We chastise until We raise an apostle.
16. And when We wish to destroy a town, We send Our commandment to the people of it who lead easy lives, but they transgress therein; thus the word proves true against it, so We destroy it with utter destruction.
17. And how many of the generations did We destroy after Noah- and your Lord is sufficient as Knowing and Seeing with regard to His servants' faults.
18. Whoever desires this present life, We hasten to him therein what We please for whomsoever We desire, then We assign to him the hell-fire; he shall enter it despised, driven away.
19. And whoever desires the hereafter and strives for it as he ought to strive and he is a believer; (as for) these, their striving shall surely be accepted.
20. All do We aid-- these as well as those-- out of the bounty of your Lord, and the bounty of your Lord is not confined.
21. See how We have made some of them to excel others, and certainly the hereafter is much superior in respect of excellence.
22. Do not associate with Allah any other god, lest you sit down despised, neglected.
---------------------
The Ruku starts with the comment on the general psyche of the man that says, “and the man prays for evil as he ought to pray for good, and man is ever hasty”; note that this Ruku guides the mankind that the life at the world is mere examination and it is not such place that the man has obsession for it to gain its success as his worthy goal; the opening AAYAT denotes that he inclines towards such benefits that he might seemingly get early and in this pursuit, there are such persons who ignore the good teachings of Islam; when they take-up such pursuits, they rather bring evil upon them as even if they do get some worldly possessions, they would lose the values that benefit at AKHIRAT, the true life; the AAYAT also implies that the man must be cautious in whatever he says so as not to ask Allah for anything by emotions at spur of the moment that is adverse to Islamic teachings; and he must not ask Allah for anything by extreme anger that brings some trouble to his near ones if Allah accepts his plea which grieves him afterwards; may Allah save all good persons from asking Allah for anything by ignoring the Islamic teachings that proves evil to them; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT tells about the night and the day that Allah had made them as two signs to the mankind so He makes the night pass away (as darkness ends at the dawn of the day) and brings the day as lighted; this difference is so that the night assures the time of rest for the man that he keeps himself gathered with peace in temperament and that the day assures that he earns for the necessity of his living and keeps the account of the passing years and reckoning of the settlement of issues; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-13, 14 & 15 state about the examination of all men (and all women) at their lives at the world; these AAYAAT read, “and We have made every man's actions to cling to his neck (so those stay with him even to the resurrection day), and We will bring forth to him on the resurrection day such book which he will find wide open (which would have the complete record of his account in it); read your book (so even the persons who committed wrongs at the world, would be unable to ignore it and would have to read it); your own self is sufficient as the reckoner against you this day; whoever goes aright, for his own soul does he go aright; and whoever goes astray, to its detriment only does he go astray: nor can the bearer of a burden bear the burden of another (though if he misguides people, he would get the punishment for that too as that also would be his own wrong-doing), nor do We chastise until We raise an apostle (so that all persons get the message of the fundamentals of Islam and do not plea their innocence on the basis of ignorance; note that their liability is valid at these current times even if the message gets to them by the Quran or/and by the Muslims)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; these AAYAAT tell explicitly that the life at the world is an examination for every person, male or female, and they would see their written account of deeds fairly at the Day of Judgment in which there would certainly be no injustice as Allah has provided some beautiful manner to record all deeds of every person that remain attached to that person and he would himself vouch for its authenticity at that day; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that AAYAT-10 to 16 of Surah INFITAAR read, “there are above you guardians (angels); generous and recording; they know what you do; the righteous verily will be in delight; and the wicked verily will be in the hell-fire; they will burn therein on the Day of Judgment; and will not be absent thence”; and AAYAT-49 of Surah KAHF reads, “and the book shall be placed, then you will see the guilty fearing from what is in it, and they will say- woe to us; what book is this- it does not omit a small one nor a great one, but numbers them (all); and what they had done they shall find present (there); and your Lord does not deal unjustly with anyone”; and AAYAAT-6 to 12 of Surah INSHIQAQ read, “O man- surely you must strive (to attain) to your Lord, a hard striving until you meet Him; then as to him who is given his book in his right hand, he shall be reckoned with by an easy reckoning, and he shall go back to his people joyful; and as to him who is given his book behind his back, he shall call for perdition, and enter into burning fire”; so these AAYAAT elaborate on this place at Surah BANI-ISRAEL as they clearly relate to this place; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the six AAYAAT in this Ruku from AAYAT-16 to AAYAT-21 state, “and when We wish to destroy a town, We send Our commandment (i.e. Allah provides ways to them to disobedience to see how they respond to it) to the people of it who lead easy lives, but they transgress therein; thus the word (of destruction) proves true against it, so We destroy it with utter destruction; and how many of the generations did We destroy (when they disrespected the Messenger whom Allah had sent to them) after Noah-AS (including the people of HOODH, SALEH, Lot and SHOAIB; Salaam on all the Messengers)- and your Lord is sufficient as Knowing and Seeing with regard to His servants' faults (so He knows totally well of their wrongs and so He punishes them by the most appropriate punishment that they deserve); whoever desires this present life (of the world), We hasten to him therein what We please for whomsoever We desire (so even for them, Allah decides what to give at the world and how much and to whom), then We assign to him the hell-fire; he shall enter it despised, driven away; and whoever desires the hereafter and strives for it as he ought to strive and he is a believer; (as for) these, their striving shall surely be accepted (as Allah accepts all the good deeds done with sincere belief in Him); all do We aid-- these as well as those-- out of the bounty of your Lord (at the world), and the bounty of your Lord (here) is not confined; see how We have made some of them to excel others, and certainly the hereafter is much superior in respect of excellence (so the excellence here over many of persons is not the sign of their higher placement at AKHIRAT which only depends on TAQWA as we would study at KAHF explicitly)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that TAQWA is the attitude of the heart which means that all the Muslims must fear Allah that they do not get His displeasure by their sins becoming so sinful that they lose the chance to regain JANNAH and with that, they also must have such hope towards Him that He would keep them safe from the Satan at all times and at all places; so every person would care to live as righteous believer in the fundamental teachings of Islam with righteous deeds so that he/she does not lose the opportunity to show his/her worth for JANNAH at AKHIRAT and so that he/she is not put into the hell-fire as Allah would certainly fulfill His word; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT tells that the actual dwelling for the man is at AKHIRAT as the life at the world is the examination only for the man; He must care to get the best at that life by his good efforts at this life keeping care towards Allah, the true Lord; for this, he certainly needs to care that he does not take anyone equal to Him in authority as this is such evil thing that brings extreme shame to him and at AKHIRAT, he becomes most despised and most neglected as he lands in the hell-fire there; the AAYAT reads, “do not associate with Allah any other god, lest you sit down despised, neglected”; every person needs to remember that the life at the world is an examination for him and he needs to live it in the good manner that ultimately provides him the true success at AKHIRAT by the blessing of Allah, as that only is the true life of the man; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Third Ruku
23. And your Lord has commanded that you shall not serve (any) but Him, and goodness to your parents. If either or both of them reach old age with you, say not to them (so much as) "Ugh" nor chide them, and speak to them a generous word.
24. And make yourself submissively gentle to them with compassion, and say: O my Lord- have compassion on them, as they brought me up (when I was) little.
25. Your Lord knows best what is in your minds; if you are good, then He is surely Forgiving to those who turn (to Him) frequently.
26. And give to the near of kin his due and (to) the needy and the wayfarer, and do not squander wastefully.
27. Surely the squanderers are the fellows of SHAYATIN (plural of Satan) and the Satan is ever ungrateful to his Lord.
28. And if you turn away from them to seek mercy from your Lord, which you hope for, speak to them a gentle word.
29. And do not make your hand to be shackled to your neck nor stretch it forth to the utmost (limit) of its stretching forth, lest you should (afterwards) sit down blamed, stripped off.
30. Surely your Lord makes plentiful the means of subsistence for him whom He pleases and He limits (those means for him whom he pleases); surely He is ever Aware of, Seeing, His servants.
---------------------
This Ruku and the next one provide the commands of Allah to the Muslims that He had given to the Bani-Israel through Moses as the Ten Commandments; however there are few additions to those here for the Muslims while Sabbath is not mentioned here as for Muslims, Friday is most holy among days; Surah AN’AAM had provided these Commandments at its last but one Ruku and I, MSD, would provide translation from there at this place; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-151 & 152 at Surah AN’AAM read, “say O Prophet PBUH- come I will recite what your Lord has forbidden to you- (remember) that you do not associate anything with Him (this covers the First, Second and the Third Commandments) and show EHSAAN (kindness) to your parents (the Fifth Commandment) and do not slay your children for (fear of) poverty, We provide for you and for them (the Sixth Commandment in part) and do not draw nigh to indecencies, those of them which are apparent and those which are concealed (the Seventh Commandment) and do not kill the soul which Allah has forbidden except for the requirements of justice (the Sixth Commandment), this He has enjoined you with that you may understand (end of AAYAT 151); and do not approach the property of the orphan except in the best manner until he attains his maturity (the Eighth Commandment in part; this asks to avoid the unjust taking of any property especially of the weaker persons in a given society) and give full measure and weight with justice - We do not impose on any soul a duty except to the extent of its ability (the Eighth Commandment and the Tenth Commandment and note that giving the full measure and weight also means to care about the rights of others that they have on the person including especially his relatives, neighbors and all people in touch in the best possible way according to its Tafsir); and when you speak, then be just though it be (against) a relative (the Ninth Commandment) and fulfill Allah's covenant (these Commandments); this He has enjoined you with that you may be aware (of righteous deeds)- (end of AAYAT 152)”; read also the note at the Nineteenth Ruku of Surah AN’AAM for the elucidation of this Ruku at study; note that the Muslims are bound to obey Allah by the Quran and by the SUNNAH of the Prophet Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, as the Islamic commands have that as basis to them; so we Muslims understand totally well that these Commandments relate directly to us Muslims and we would care to practice them as the Islamic Commands only; Surah BANI-ISRAEL asks the Muslims to give attention to fulfill all these commandments in practice as it asks to care for AKHIRAT; the first three AAYAAT of the Ruku guide to care about TAUHID (Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord) and keep the attitude of EHSAAN towards the parents (especially if anyone or both of them become old); they would not say even any such word to them that hurts them because at that age, the person becomes touchy (and they had cared for him at the time of his infancy when he used to trouble them by this and that); they would ask Allah for mercy for their parents with submissive gentleness with the acknowledgment that their parents did bring them up with all care that was possible for them when they were children; so now they would do for their parents whatever possible for them and if any of them had asked something that is genuinely out of their reach, they would speak with kindness to that parent and Allah would care for their genuine excuse if they really are virtuous; from the next AAYAT to the last AAYAT of the Ruku, the Surah guides to spend upon the near to kin and the needy and the wayfarer (who has lost his savings at the foreign place in crucial situation) as they have all rights on such Muslims who are fully able to help them out; note that the Muslims are like brothers to each other (see Surah HUJURAAT-10); however, they need to exercise control over their expenditure that it occurs due to necessity of the occasion and that it occurs to the necessity only; note that when the Muslim person spends his amounts at places where he has no necessity to spend then this is squandering of amounts i.e. TABZEER (and the AAYAAT here warn against this attitude in very strict manner as they call them the brothers of all satanic persons, especially when they ignore to spend on genuine necessities which is to provide the worthy amounts to the needy persons, that they have in excess); and if he spends more amounts than what the genuine necessity asks for, then it is extreme wastage of amounts i.e. ISRAAF which also the Quran does not appreciate as Allah provides the ruling at AAYAT-31 of Surah AARAAF, “O Children of Adam- wear your beautiful apparel at every time and place of prayer- eat and drink- But waste not by excess, for Allah loves not the wasters” (see also AN’AAM-141 and FURQAN-67); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-28 tells that if the virtuous Muslim person hopes that Allah, the true Lord, would provide him such good amounts soon that would be in such excess of his necessities that he would be able to assist those who are near to kin and those that are needy and the wayfarer, then it is feasible for him to avoid expenditure on them for the present due to retaining of some amounts for his own necessities ahead but with the kind words to them to wait-on for some period of time ahead; but it is not feasible for him at any time in general to make his hand shackled to the neck (that is not to spend anything for the liability of the near ones and needy and the wayfarer due on him when he is able to do so) or to stretch his hand forth to such limit of providing their needs where he himself incurs deficiency in meeting his own necessities and sits afterwards blamed on his excessive feeling to assist others (and his careless attitude might lead others to fear to help-out the relevant persons as due upon them); the last AAYAT of the Ruku points out that all persons that help each other, they are not the actual source of help amongst them (so they ought to do whatever possible for them without any burden upon them); it is Allah Who provides ease at the life at the world when He provides the means of subsistence for him whom He pleases but He also limits (those means for him whom he pleases); surely He is ever Aware of His servants and sees how they do their deeds (so He takes the examination of all persons as He deems fit); most certainly, He only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Fourth Ruku
31. And do not kill your children for fear of poverty; We give them sustenance and yourselves (too); surely to kill them is a great wrong.
32. And go not nigh to fornication; surely it is an indecency and an evil way.
33. And do not kill any one whom Allah has forbidden, except for a just cause, and whoever is slain unjustly, We have indeed given to his heir authority, so let him not exceed the just limits in slaying; surely he is aided.
34. And draw not near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way till he attains his maturity and fulfill the promise; surely (every) promise shall be questioned about.
35. And give full measure when you measure out, and weigh with a true balance; this is fair and better in the end.
36. And follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that.
37. And do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height.
38. All this-- the evil of it-- is hateful in the sight of your Lord.
39. This is of what your Lord has revealed to you of wisdom, and do not associate any other god with Allah lest you should be thrown into hell, blamed, cast away.
40. What- has then your Lord preferred to give you sons, and (for Himself) taken daughters from among the angels? Most surely you utter a grievous saying.
---------------------
This Ruku continues to guide towards the fulfillment of the commandments of Allah with this guidance too that all persons need to live without arrogance and with compliance to all commands of Allah, the true Lord; the fact to note is that arrogance is certainly the disregard to the hearing and the sight and the heart that Allah has provided to the mankind for attaining the Truth so the ignorance to comply to the commands of Allah is against the asking of wisdom; Allah commands at these AAYAAT not to kill children because of such poverty where the guardians feel unable to provide for their sustenance; Allah tells them that He actually provides for them and even for you people so it is extreme injustice to kill (or intend to kill) any of children; note that this command implies that the current manners of the birth control highly challenge the Islamic manner of living (though there is some tolerance to them if the man only takes-up any such measure on necessity that is other than the total blockade of his matter so as to avoid pregnancy to his wife); Allah asks here not to go near even fornication (and adultery) as that is extreme shameful act that leads to much evil doings; note that even the consent at both sides does not make it valid and it still remains most extremely shameful to both sides; note also that trying to control the birth rate and falling into an extremely shameful act have much connection to each other; Islam asks for highest of purity when it guides to morality that the Quran presents, and so all persons especially the Muslims need to avoid all injustice and all shameful acts to which their nearness even is most blamable; we have studied that Allah had ordered Adam-AS & Eve-AS not to go near even, to the tree that had the prohibited fruit on it and the eating of which led them to lose their clothing in front of each other (see the supplementary note at the second Ruku of AARAAF); Al-Hamdu Lillah; He commands ahead at the Ruku not to kill anyone who is innocent, except for a just cause (i.e. by the ruling of the Islamic law or at justifiable JEHAD; see also the note on the thirteenth Ruku of Surah NISAA) and not to go near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way (where the sustenance of his own and of the orphan does ask validly for it) till he attains his maturity; Allah commands to fulfill all pledges that the man has taken and here Allah has specially mentioned such pledges that ask to care for the life, property and honor of the weak persons around; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah asks also to give full measure when the person measures things that need taking their measurement, and weigh with true balance when he weighs things that need taking their weight; note that giving the full measure and weight also means to care about the rights of others that they have on the person including especially his relatives, neighbors and all people in touch in the best possible way; Allah forbids all persons ahead to speak anything without any knowledge as that amounts to using the ability of hearing and seeing in erroneous manner which leads to deducing results in the most incorrect manner; this prohibits giving testimony without the firm knowledge about the issue or talking about somebody without worthy information about him; with that it also prohibits to deduce results when the person is not much studious about learning the true guidance for which he needs to ask the good people having the good knowledge about it; we have read at Surah AARAAF-179 about the disbelievers that “they have hearts with which they do not understand, and they have eyes with which they do not see, and they have ears with which they do not hear; they are as cattle, nay, they are in worse errors; these are the heedless ones”; Allah had sent His Messengers to guide towards the fundamental teachings of Islam but many of the disbelievers disbelieved by ignoring their teachings so such disbelieving persons have such eyes that they do not use to see the Truth and such ears that they do not use to hear about it; that is why their hearts do not attach to it and they live on with such attitudes that denote that they are completely oblivious to it; so they are like the cattle in animals that go on eating their provisions without much care to observe the surroundings that might lead them to understand the dangers that might fall upon them; in fact, they are even more oblivious as the cattle do raise their heads occasionally when they ruminate while these disbelievers go on with their pursuit of the worldly things without any care to see the right path for their true success; this attitude of taking the way by own understanding is mostly because such persons take themselves as most capable of getting to facts (the psyche of I, my, me) and these three AAYAAT that are 36, 37 & 38, strictly guide not to become arrogant; these AAYAAT read, “and follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that; and do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height; all this-- the evil of it-- is hateful in the sight of your Lord”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; these all teachings (that are the commandments of Allah) are the true wisdom as all persons need only that to put into practice and the foremost of this true wisdom is that all persons care that they do not associate any other equal in authority with Allah, the true Lord; that wrong is such extreme wrong that because of that, they certainly would be thrown into hell, blamed and cast away; the last AAYAT of the Ruku states to make the extreme wrong of the disbelievers manifest upon them that for themselves, they prefer sons but for Allah, they take angels as His daughters; so the disbelievers not only take others as associates in authority with Allah, they disrespect Him even more when they commit this most extreme wrong; may Allah save all Muslims keeping them all into His shelter from the Satan so that they keep totally away from this most extreme wrong by getting the highest of blessing of Allah, the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Fifth Ruku
41. And certainly We have repeated (warnings) in this Quran that they may be mindful, but it does not add save to their aversion.
42. Say: If there were with Him gods as they say, then certainly they would have been able to seek a way to the Lord of power.
43. Glory be to Him and exalted be He in high exaltation above what they say.
44. The seven heavens declare His glory and the earth (too), and those who are in them; and there is not a single thing but glorifies Him with His praise, but you do not understand their glorification; surely He is Forbearing, Forgiving.
45. And when you recite the Quran, We place between you and those who do not believe in the hereafter a hidden barrier;
46. And We have placed coverings on their hearts and a heaviness in their ears lest they understand it, and when you mention your Lord alone in the Quran they turn their backs in aversion.
47. We know best what they listen to when they listen to you, and when they take counsel secretly, when the unjust say: You follow only a man deprived of reason.
48. See what they liken you to! So they have gone astray and cannot find the way.
49. And they say: What- when we shall have become bones and decayed particles, shall we then certainly be raised up, being a new creation?
50. Say: Become stones or iron,
51. Or some other creature of those which are too hard (to receive life) in your minds! But they will say: who will return us? Say- He Who created you at first; still they will shake their heads at you and say: When will it be? Say- maybe it has drawn nigh.
52. On the day when He will call you forth, then shall you obey Him, giving Him praise, and you will think that you tarried but a little (while).
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the statement that the Quran repeats the issues in its message at different places specially it gives the warnings at many of Surah to the disbelievers that Allah would punish them most severely if they reject the fundamental teachings of Islam; they have settled into their disbelief because of their arrogance instead of taking heed to the warning; they do not see the fact glaring at them that if there had been others equal in authority to Him as they say, they would have challenged Him and this would have upset all the setup of the creation; glory be to Him and exalted be He in high exaltation above what they say; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-44 states explicitly that “the seven heavens declare His glory and the earth (too), and those who are in them (so no one challenges Him); and there is not a single thing but glorifies Him with His praise, but you do not understand their glorification (so all of creation praise Him truly though the jinn and the mankind have to praise Him by their efforts and even they are bound to the will of Allah); surely He is Forbearing, Forgiving”; so, even if any of the mankind do not understand how they praise Allah yet all of His creation, even those that seem lifeless, they all do praise Him in their own specific manner; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the punishment of such arrogant disbelievers at the world is that Allah puts hidden barrier between you- O Prophet PBUH- and them who do not believe in AKHIRAT, that remains unseen and He puts covering to their hearts that they do not get the message of the Quran as even what they hear of it, they hear it in the way that they are unable to understand it truly; so whereas everything of His creation praises Him, these disbelievers are such persons whom also Allah has provided the true guidance by the Quran yet they fall into erroneous attitude; when you O Prophet PBUH mention your Lord alone in the Quran they turn their backs in aversion (as they intend to listen about those whom they take as equal to Him in authority); but certainly He only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah states plainly that He knows (when these disbelievers act as they are listening to the guidance that you provide- O Prophet PBUH) that they intend to get something on which they can put some blame upon you by their manner of thinking and they intend that the people get the impression that even when these persons listen to all this intently yet they do not see anything worthy to accept; they say amongst them to the persons who do develop any inclination towards the Islamic teachings that they are following such person who has some spell upon him; look at this most disrespectful attitude that they take towards you O Prophet PBUH so they have gone so far away from the true path that now they would never find it ever to gain the true guidance; the last four AAYAAT of the Ruku read, “and they say- what- when we shall have become bones and decayed particles, shall we then certainly be raised up, being a new creation? - say (that) become stones or iron, or some other creature of those which are too hard (to receive life) in your minds- but they will say- who will return us? – say (that) He Who created you at first; still they will shake their heads at you and say- when will it be? Say (that) maybe it has drawn nigh; on the day when He will call you forth, then shall you obey Him, giving Him praise, and you will think that you tarried but a little (while at the world)”; these AAYAAT tell that the disbelievers are so much ignorant of the spiritual issues that they are totally incapable to perceive how they would rise from the dead when they would seemingly be bones and decayed particles; so Allah answers that whatever seemingly they become even if they are under stones or iron becoming part to them (or even become attachment to some other material), Allah would still raise them up for the final Judgment; He created them the first time and He would return all persons to life again; Al-Hamdu Lillah; even then, they would continue with their objections (shaking their heads in disbelief towards you) that when this would be- so O Prophet PBUH tell them that it might be very near (and only Allah knows its exact time so they need to accept the fundamental teachings of Islam rather than worry about its timing); when Allah calls all persons to the Judgment, they would respond running to the grounds of HASHR (and even praising Allah then) where they would see that this Day of Judgment is very much longer than their lives at the world; that day of HASHR (i.e. the Day of Judgment) would certainly come to all persons of the world as they rise from the dead; certainly, Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Sixth Ruku
53. And say to My servants (that) they speak that which is best; surely the Satan sows dissensions among them; surely the Satan is an open enemy to man.
54. Your Lord knows you best; He will have mercy on you if He pleases, or He will chastise you if He pleases; and We have not sent you as being in charge of them.
55. And your Lord best knows those who are in the heavens and the earth; and certainly We have made some of the prophets to excel others, and to DAWUD We gave a scripture.
56. Say: Call on those whom you assert besides Him, so they shall neither control the removal of distress from you nor (its) transference.
57. Those whom they call upon, themselves seek the means of access to their Lord-- whoever of them is nearest-- and they hope for His mercy and fear His chastisement; surely the chastisement of your Lord is a thing to be cautious of.
58. And there is not a town but We will destroy it before the day of resurrection or chastise it with a severe chastisement; this is written in the Divine ordinance.
59. And nothing could have hindered Us that We should send signs except that the ancients rejected them; and We gave to THAMUD the she-camel-- a manifest sign-- but on her account they did injustice, and We do not send signs but to make (men) fear.
60. And when We said to you: Surely your Lord encompasses men; and We did not make the vision which We showed you but a trial for men and the cursed tree in the Quran as well; and We cause them to fear, but it only adds to their great inordinacy.
---------------------
The Ruku guides to see the necessary attitudes at different occasions with care that Allah only is the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the first couple of AAYAAT ask the Muslims not to lose patience when the disbelievers disrespect them without any care to listen to the true guidance that they provide to them in good manner; this impatience would only give the Satan the chance to make distance between the Muslims and the disbelievers that they would become unable to provide the true guidance to the disbelievers; it is their right upon the Muslims that they learn the true guidance and for this, the Muslims need to show the necessary patience; O Prophet PBUH- you (and all the Muslims) would always remember that they have to provide the message to the disbelievers as that only is their liability and Allah appreciates the intent efforts of all Muslims to bring the disbelievers to Islam yet Allah only would provide acceptance to them to give them mercy if He wills for it or otherwise to punish them if He wills; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT tells that Allah knows well about all that are at the heavens and at the earth so He had appointed the most virtuous men only to provide His message for guidance, who might be or might not be at some distinctive status by the worldly possessions and who might bring many of persons to that guidance by the will of Allah or might not if Allah wills otherwise; He has given preference to some of His Messengers on others of them when the standard to preference relates to the acceptance of the people whom they call towards the fundamental teachings of Islam; Allah had made DAWUD-AS (David) one of the kings among the Bani-Israel and Allah made him His Messenger to Bani-Israel too and Allah gave him ZABUR (the Psalms) too; this statement provides the message that it is the will of Allah whom He brings at forth as His Messenger and what He provides to him from the worldly assets, yet it also implies that by the will of Allah, Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, would also become the ruler of Arabia soon and the Quran that Allah has given him, would always remain the Guidance to the right path after him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that it is disallowed to speak about the preference of any of Messengers over all of them as some have distinction in some manner and some have distinction in other; though the Muslims do give preference to Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, yet that is an overall consideration and he has forbidden explicitly to speak it out as we see at the authentic Ahadith and the Quran has not mentioned this issue in explicit manner; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note also that no one among the Messengers have been unsuccessful in his task as his liability was to provide the message of Allah to his people without any concern whether they take it or not and everyone of them fulfilled his liability well by the blessing of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-56 & 57 asks the Prophet PBUH to tell the disbelievers that even if they call those whom they take as associates to Allah, they are totally unable to remove any distress from them and they are even unable to change its impression to minimum; in-fact, they (the angels) are so virtuous that they seek nearness to Allah remaining conscious whoever of them gets closer to Him and they hope for all good from Allah for all good persons and fear the chastisement to fall, from Allah to all evil persons; note that these virtuous persons whom the disbelievers called as associates to Allah also included such jinn too who had accepted Islam most sincerely and they were totally attentive to Allah; that extreme chastisement that falls upon the wrong-doers who do not repent on their wrongs, is certainly such thing that all do need to fear it; the next couple of AAYAAT that are 58 & 59 read, “and there is not a town but We will destroy it before the day of resurrection or chastise it with a severe chastisement; this is written in the divine ordinance; and nothing could have hindered Us that We should send signs except that the ancients rejected them; and We gave to THAMUD the she-camel-- a manifest sign-- but on her account they did injustice, and We do not send signs but to make (men) fear”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the town mentioned here in general terms are all such towns that go into the highest of disobedience of Allah so Allah would punish them all by very severe chastisement even at the world; however, it is most probable that this indicates a town of some specific area but it is not feasible to comment on this here by this assumption and the best of comments at this here certainly is that Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah tells explicitly that when Allah sent such sign that manifested as the clearest of miracles from Him, the people who got it showed extreme disrespect to that; due to this, Allah rejected all demands of the disbelievers to provide miracles; note that when the disbelievers did not accept the message of Allah in spite of seeing miracles clearly then Allah punished them with the most severe of chastisements even at the world; one of the clearest examples for this is the she-camel that Allah provided to THAMUD, the people of SALEH-AS, but they disrespected it (and killed her) which led to their utmost disaster; Allah provides such amazing signs only that they cause the necessary fear inside the people who get them and so they comply to the commands of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; in the last AAYAT of the Ruku, Allah tells that the objections of the disbelievers must not worry the Prophet PBUH as Allah has all control of all peoples of the world and He knows totally well how to lead the world to its destiny ahead; note that the disbelievers said that they saw him weaker in them by the worldly possessions and they said that he must provide them such sign from Allah that they specify to him; Allah tells here that He has shown the Prophet PBUH amazing vision at the MIRAJ that is trial to all men and He has also made the cursed tree i.e. ZAQQUM at the hell-fire as trial that is mentioned in the Quran (see Surah SAFFAAT-62 to 66); if they need signs, these two are signs too that Allah mentions to them so that they accept the Prophet PBUH as the true Messenger of Allah and so that they see that Allah has set the cursed tree i.e. ZAQQUM by His will at the hell-fire so that they fear Him and comply to His commands yet all this good call to Islamic teachings, lead the disbelievers only to highest of impiety; note that the AAYAT uses the word RU’YA (the vision) for whatever that Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, saw at MIRAJ so this word implies that his ascension to heavens (MIRAJ) is certainly the most amazing spiritual issue which is difficult to comment upon yet very real event of his life and certainly, Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Seventh Ruku
61. And when We said to the angels: Make obeisance to Adam; they made obeisance, but IBLIS (did it not). He said: Shall I make obeisance to him whom Thou hast created of dust?
62. He said: Tell me, is this he whom Thou hast honored above me? If Thou should respite me to the day of resurrection, I will most certainly cause his progeny to perish except a few.
63. He said: Be gone- for whoever of them will follow you then surely hell is your recompense, a full recompense:
64. And beguile whomsoever of them you can with your voice, and collect against them your forces riding and on foot, and share with them in wealth and children, and hold out promises to them; and the Satan makes not promises to them but to deceive:
65. Surely (as for) My servants, you have no authority over them; and your Lord is sufficient as Protector.
66. Your Lord is He Who speeds the ships for you in the sea that you may seek of His grace; surely He is ever Merciful to you.
67. And when distress afflicts you in the sea, away go those whom you call on except He; but when He brings you safe to the land, you turn aside; and man is ever ungrateful.
68. What! Do you then feel secure that He will not cause a tract of land to engulf you or send on you a tornado? Then you shall not find a protector for yourselves.
69. Or, do you feel secure that He will (not) take you back into it another time, then send on you a fierce gale and thus drown you on account of your ungratefulness? Then you shall not find any aider against Us in the matter.
70. And surely We have honored the children of Adam, and We carry them in the land and the sea, and We have given them of the good things, and We have made them to excel by an appropriate excellence over most of those whom We have created.
---------------------
This Ruku narrates the event of the creation of Adam & Eve for the fourth time here at its five beginning AAYAAT as Surah BANI-ISRAEL asks all the mankind to care for the only true aim of life that is to gain the pleasure of Allah by the true belief and the righteous deeds according to it if they intend to live safe so it asks them to care towards AKHIRAT; it has occurred seven times in the Quran that are at the fourth Ruku of Surah BAQARAH then at the second Ruku of Surah AARAAF; and the other five places are Surah HIJR-28 onwards, this place i.e. Surah BANI-ISRAEL-61 onwards, Surah KAHF-50, Surah TA-HA-116 onwards and Surah SUAD-71 onwards; note that we have studied it in detail at the supplementary note that I, MSD, provided at the second Ruku of Surah AARAAF (for AAYAT-11) and that suffices here for it quite fine insha-Allah; however, I would add for AAYAT-64 here that Allah told the Satan that if he thinks that he is able to make his adverse impression on some person by his screaming at the top of his voice, he might even take that against him so that he falls into the desires for the worldly status; note that mostly this screaming takes place at occasions where emotions run high that happens at the death of some near-one or at such mixed gatherings (mostly at concerts) where the music plays fast songs with little care to the Islamic moral values; if he gives-in to this adverse impression of the Satan, it would lead him ultimately to lose control over the better usage of his property and the better upbringing of his children; the Satan had said that he would try to take all of the mankind that Allah had created for His worship only, to the hell-fire except for those exceptional persons that are most committed to the commands of Allah; he had plans to lead the mankind to physical pleasures at height so that they give-in to their base desires seeking the worldly status only but Allah told him that it is not that he would take all of them to his satanic manners but the fact of the matter is this that all would remain committed to Allah by ultimately asking Allah for His mercy on their wrongs (as the spirit inside the Man realizes the Truth clearly so most surely, he will not be able to misguide them to deviate truly from the way of Allah) but those who incline by his continuous pursuance to wrongs and then they deviate willfully to take his way without asking Allah for His mercy, they all will go with him in the hell-fire; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next four AAYAAT of the Ruku tell about how Allah had cared so much even for the disbelievers among the mankind that they might get their necessary sustenance with total ease so they are able to fulfill the liability to attain the pleasure of Allah; these AAYAAT address the disbelievers that “your Lord is He Who speeds the ships for you in the sea that you may seek of His grace; surely He is ever Merciful to you; and when distress afflicts you in the sea, away go those whom you call on except He; but when He brings you safe to the land, you turn aside; and man is ever ungrateful; what- do you then feel secure that He will not cause a tract of land to engulf you or send on you a tornado?- then you shall not find a protector for yourselves; or do you feel secure that He will (not) take you back into it another time, then send on you a fierce gale and thus drown you on account of your ungratefulness? then you shall not find any aider against Us in the matter”; so these ask them to see their attitudes that even they understand well that Allah only would save them in all troubles that they face, yet they do not even consider to obey Him only as their true Lord unless He puts them into some troublesome trial; He certainly is in full control of matters and He is able to finish off the disbelievers whenever He wills (and no one is able to challenge Him certainly) yet He cares to give them the space to see their issues and come to accepting the fundamental teachings of Islam; so these AAYAAT ask them to observe the plain facts and seek the Truth by that clear observation; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT emphasizes the matter that Allah told at the beginning of the Ruku by the narration of Adam that He had commanded the angels to make obeisance to Adam and they all made obeisance except for IBLIS (who was among the jinn yet due to His obedience to Allah, He had allowed him to sit among the angels); it reads, “and surely We have honored (among all creation) the children of Adam (that have believed in the Islamic teachings), and We carry them in the land and the sea (so that they would earn their living easily in the righteous manner), and We have given them of the good things (that affect their lives positively and they always live in peace), and We have made them to excel by an appropriate excellence over most of those whom We have created (as they need to put their potential ability to excel i.e. to rise ahead near to Allah)”; note that Allah has created the man at the status between animals and the angels so he would fall even below the level of animals if he takes the wrong ways and lives-on doing the wrongs; but he would rise above many of angels as he takes-up the true belief and lives-on with all virtuous deeds according to that true belief; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Eighth Ruku
71. (Remember) the day when We will call every people with their Imam; then whoever is given his book in his right hand, these shall read their book; and they shall not be dealt with a whit unjustly.
72. And whoever is blind in this, he shall (also) be blind in the hereafter; and more erring from the way.
73. And surely they had tempted to turn you away from that which We have revealed to you, that you should forge against Us other than that, and then they would certainly have taken you for a friend.
74. And had it not been that We had already established you, you would certainly have been near to incline to them a little;
75. In that case We would certainly have made you to taste a double (punishment) in this life and a double (punishment) after death, then you would not have found any helper against Us.
76. And surely they had tempted to unsettle you from the land that they might expel you from it, and in that case they will not tarry behind you but a little.
77. (This is Our) course with regard to those of Our apostles whom We sent before you, and you shall not find a change in Our course.
---------------------
This Ruku asks all to pay attention highly towards AKHIRAT that the world is the place of examination and the result to it would come at the day of HASHR (i.e. the first day of AKHIRAT); there, Allah would call all persons according to their results (the account of deeds that the AAYAT mentions as IMAMEHEM which literally means their leader); note that Surah YA-SEEN-12 mentions even some written material as IMAM which is clear from the context there and so it is feasible to take this term here as the written material which means the account of deeds; so those who had lived their lives at the world with care for the commands of Allah, they would be given their written account of deeds in the right hand so they would read that with pleasure and they would see that they have not been dealt unjustly even as little as FATIL (the light fiber that enfolds the seed of a date); they would be given the result in better manner for their good deeds that they did sincerely for Allah as we have seen at places at the Quran so they would receive the good result ten times minimum to each of them (so Allah would treat them by the manner of EHSAAN); and those who had lived by evil manners at the world, they would be given their written account of deeds at the left hands at their backs as they would be tied; they would see that they have caused most extreme trouble to themselves and they would ignore it; but Allah would compel them to read it as we have studied at AAYAT-14 of this Surah; they would not have any more of wrongs in it but what they had committed at the world and their result would count each of their wrongs as single one only (so Allah would treat them by the manner of ADL); Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT tells that the person who had remained blind at the world, he also would be blind there at the grounds of HASHR and that would be more troublesome to him; his blindness at the world was that he could not see the right path to accept the fundamental teachings of Islam though he got the message of Allah time and again; so there too, he would remain blind as he would not find any way to get safety from the most extreme trouble there in which his wrongs at the world would have put him in; Surah NISAA-173 tells that “then as for those who believe and do good- He will pay them fully their rewards and give them more out of His grace; and as for those who disdain and are proud, He will chastise them with a painful chastisement; and they shall not find for themselves besides Allah a guardian or a helper”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; to understand the expression of AAYAAT-73, 74 & 75, note that when the disbelievers saw that Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, is gradually getting most positive response for his call towards Islam, they offered him that both sides decide what he would say from the Quran and what he would leave and they would tolerate his TABLIGH (the call towards the teachings of Islam) so that they all live at peace; they were even ready to provide him the status as one of chiefs among them and high amounts of money and the opportunity to marry any woman at Makkah he intends to; it is notable that when Allah takes someone as His Messenger from some people to guide them, He provides him safety from all physical and spiritual adversities that might become such hindrance to him that he becomes unable to provide the message of Allah to his people; so, because of this safety that Allah had provided to him, the Prophet PBUH refused their offer then & there; these AAYAAT address this event that read, “and surely they had tempted to turn you away from that which We have revealed to you, that you should forge against Us other than that, and then they would certainly have taken you for a friend; and had it not been that We had already established you, you would certainly have been near to incline to them a little; in that case We would certainly have made you to taste a double (punishment) in this life and a double (punishment) after death, then you would not have found any helper against Us”; these AAYAAT imply that he did the right thing by the rejection of their offer in clear terms but he has to remember that it was because Allah has provided him the safety as His Messenger as the punishment for any other attitude would have been most severe; Allah states this so that all Muslims understand that even Muhammad PBUH saves himself from adversities by the blessing of Allah on him Who has provided him the safety from all adversities; we have studied at eleventh Ruku of Surah-AARAAF that when the chiefs in the people of SHOAIB had threatened him that if he does not come back to their way of life, they would turn him away from the land, he had replied, “indeed we shall have forged a lie against Allah if we go back to your religion after Allah has delivered us from it, and it befits us not that we should go back to it, except if Allah our Lord please - Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge; in Allah do we trust: Our Lord - decide between us and our people with truth; and You are the best of deciders”; so he did not say that I am very capable to save myself but he took the shelter of Allah only with the recognition that He only is the true Lord; note also that we have studied at AAYAT-65 at the previous Ruku where Allah tells the Satan that “surely (as for) My servants, you have no authority over them; and your Lord is sufficient as Protector”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last couple of AAYAAT of the Ruku tell that they had devised the plan to your exile from Makkah and if they do get it, Allah would not let them remain at Makkah for much time so He would punish them most severely; this is the set ruling of Allah that if the people of His Messenger reject him or cause him to leave the land, they are punished most severely even at the world; we see this at different places in the Quran where it provides the events of the five significant Messengers (Noah, SALEH, HOODH, Lot; SHOAIB; Salaam on all of them); and we have read the Pharaoh and his forces were given extreme chastisement even at the world as the Pharaoh intended to disrespect Moses-AS and to keep the Bani-Israel to most humiliating slavery at the land (see the first four AAYAAT of the last Ruku of this Surah) and the Bani-Israel themselves were severely punished at 70 AD after they had rejected and had tried to humiliate Jesus-AS (in which they were unsuccessful) after about forty years of his ascension alive to heavens; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the disbelievers at Makkah caused such trouble for Muslims that led to Hijrah (their migration from Makkah to Madinah) and Allah spared their lives only because they did not force the Prophet PBUH (and even the Muslims) upon this migration as he had made it on the direction of Allah; so at the ninth year of Hijrah, the Quran asked the disbelievers to accept Islam or if they did not intend to accept Islam, then to leave Arabia and go away to anywhere else in the four months at progress from the days of HAJJ at that year (see the note at the first Ruku of Surah TAUBAH); Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Ninth Ruku
78. Keep up prayer from the declining of the sun till the darkness of the night and the morning recitation; surely the morning recitation is witnessed.
79. And during a part of the night, pray TAHAJJUD beyond what is incumbent on you; maybe your Lord will raise you to the position of great glory.
80. And say: O My Lord- make me to enter a goodly entering, and cause me to go forth a goodly going forth, and grant me from near Thee power to assist (me).
81. And say: The truth has come and the falsehood has vanished; surely falsehood is a vanishing (thing).
82. And We reveal of the Quran that which is healing and mercy to the believers, and it adds only to perdition of the unjust.
83. And when We bestow favor on man, he turns aside and behaves proudly, and when evil afflicts him, he is despairing.
84. Say: Everyone acts according to his manner; but your Lord best knows who is the best guided in the path.
---------------------
The Ruku starts with the guidance that the Muslims read SALAH that they would offer from the declination of the sun from the mid-heaven to the darkness of the night so this includes ZUHR & ASR (that are the SALAH at afternoon and the late afternoon respectively) and MAGHRIB & ISHA (that are the SALAH just after the sunset and at late night when the light is no more at the horizon respectively); Al-Hamdu Lillah; the AAYAT mentions FAJR (the SALAH at the early morning before the sunrise) separately as it is the most important among the five SALAH; note that AAYAT-238 of BAQARAH also stresses the reading of the SALAH of FAJR and the AAYAT here states that it surely is the time when the morning recitation in the SALAH is highly witnessed (by the angels going up to the heavens ending their duty at the earth and by the angels coming down from the heavens there to fulfill their duty ahead); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-79 asks the Prophet PBUH that he would also read TAHAJJUD (that is the SALAH late after the midnight which the Muslim person says after rising from sleep) as the sixth obligatory SALAH as that would provide him the merit to get the position of great glory (MAQAM-MEHMUD) that is his glorious status to recommend the sinful Muslims to JANNAH that had risen as Muslims by belief at the day of resurrection; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-80 asks Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, to ask Allah for the easy entrance at Madinah and for the easy departure from Makkah and to ask Allah to grant him highest of assistance by this Hijrah; note that this plea actually tells that the Prophet PBUH needs to ask Allah for all convenience in his migration at this moment of time when the disbelievers are making most high mischief at Makkah, that they do not become able to affect his decision for leaving to Madinah adversely by their dictation and he follows the direction of Allah only; the last part gives the good tidings that Allah would provide him the beautiful status of command under His direction even at the world (and he received that good status as he entered Madinah); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-81 provides another good tidings that Allah would lead the situation in such manner after the Hijrah to Madinah that the Truth would manifest openly among the masses and the falsehood would vanish totally so the Prophet PBUH needs to recite this at the Quran; note that at the conquest of Makkah at the 8th year of Hijrah in the holy month of Ramadan, the Prophet PBUH entered the KA’BAH and destroyed all the idols there; he was reciting this AAYAT there all the time; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last three AAYAAT of the Ruku read, “and We reveal of the Quran that which is healing (of the badness of previous deeds by its guidance) and mercy (forgiveness from Allah) to the believers (as they recognize the value of this beautiful favor of Allah to the mankind), and it adds only to perdition of the unjust (as they ignore its good teachings); and when We bestow favor on man (who thinks that he is most able to do his will), he turns aside and behaves proudly (as his attitude to the Quran shows clearly as if he is not in any need of the true spiritual guidance), and when evil afflicts him (due to such sinful ignorance), he is despairing; say- everyone acts (i.e. has attitudes) according to his manner (SHAKILA; as everyone does such deeds, that might be good or that might be evil, where he finds convenience for himself); but your Lord best knows who is the best guided in the path (as He keeps those, who ask His shelter from the Satan, always to the right path)”; He certainly is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the AAYAT states that every person works in accordance to his SHAKILA (i.e. the rule of conduct; the space he has for practice according to his own abilities; the individual ability to manage the affairs of his belief and his deeds); so Allah would judge everyone at the Day of Judgment according to his own individual SHAKILA; Al-Hamdu Lillah;
BANI-ISRAEL-The Tenth Ruku
85. And they ask you about the Spirit. Say: The Spirit is one of the commands of my Lord, and you are not given aught of knowledge but a little.
86. And if We please, We should certainly take away that which We have revealed to you, then you would not find for it any protector against Us.
87. But on account of mercy from your Lord-- surely His grace to you is abundant.
88. Say: If men and jinn should combine together to bring the like of this Quran, they could not bring the like of it, though some of them were aiders of others.
89. And certainly We have explained for men in this Quran every kind of similitude, but most men do not consent to anything but denying.
90. And they say: We will by no means believe in you until you cause a fountain to gush forth from the earth for us.
91. Or you should have a garden of palms and grapes in the midst of which you should cause rivers to flow forth, gushing out.
92. Or you should cause the heaven to come down upon us in pieces as you think, or bring Allah and the angels face to face (with us).
93. Or you should have a house of gold, or you should ascend into heaven, and we will not believe in your ascending until you bring down to us a book which we may read. Say: Glory be to my Lord; am I aught but a mortal apostle?
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the AAYAT that tells about the Spirit that the human mind is unable to perceive it; the AAYAT takes-up the issue of the Spirit as the Jews at Madinah had asked the chiefs at Makkah to ask the Prophet PBUH about it; note that there are two of worlds that are AALAM-e-AMR (the world of Command) and AALAM-e-KHALQ (the world of creation); note also that WAHI (the revelation from Allah especially the Quran), Angels and the Human Spirit are related to AALAM-e-AMR; the human-physique is related to the earth and its food in essence comes from the earth but the human-spirit has come from AALAM-e-AMR and so it needs commitment to WAHI to satisfy it truly; when a pure human-spirit got acceptance at the court of Allah when Messengers were still coming to the world, Allah sent WAHI to such pure human-spirit directly at heart (as with Jesus Christ-AS and this includes dreams too as with Abraham-AS) or talked to him from behind some veil not coming at fore (as with Moses-AS) or by sending an angel to him that addressed his spirit (as with Muhammad PBUH); see Surah SHURA-51 and note here that after the Last Prophet Muhammad PBUH, there is no Messenger to come and as such, the WAHI has ceased to come after him; the pure spirit recognized WAHI well when it got that and even an Angel when it saw that, as they all belong to the same sphere of life that is AALAM-e-AMR; note that even the human-spirit, though it is His command, is the creation of Allah, the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next four AAYAAT relate more about the Quran that if Allah had willed, He would have taken all that He has provided to you O Muhammad PBUH in the Quran and then you would have become unable to get anyone to plead to Allah in this matter; AAYAT-87 adds that whatever you get as the revelation from Allah, is His blessing to you as the care Allah has for you is certainly great (and He has shown His care to all the mankind by providing you the Holy Book Quran); this tells that those disbelievers who intend to make divisions in the Quran as they tell you to take some of it and leave the other, Allah would not let them get their way; Al-Hamdu Lillah; you tell all peoples of the world that even if all of the mankind and all of the jinn gather to challenge the Quran to produce something like it, they would totally remain unable to do it though they might work against it together; Allah has provided all peoples by the Holy Book Quran all the good tidings for all the righteous persons and all the warnings to all the wrong-doers yet the majority of them remains disobedient; note that the Quran challenges those who reject the Quran (as they take it as something that Muhammad PBUH has presented by his own self) to produce something like it even by taking the assistance of their close allies in this task; that certainly is not possible as the Quran comprises not only of meanings but also of words; though there is no way that anyone might imitate the meaning of the Quran keeping integrity in all that he presents yet this challenge also relates to the words of the Quran; Allah has set these words in such ways at its text that no one is able to imitate that in any way; for instance, note that the Quran tells us about Jesus Christ-AS that “the likeness of Jesus in the sight of Allah is as the likeness of Adam; He created him of dust then He said unto him – Be - and he is” (Surah AALE-IMRAN-59); this not only is correct by the meaning as Allah gave life to both of them by the direct command of KUN (BE) but it also is valid in the sense that the Holy Book Quran presents the names of both 25 times each at its text; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this set-up that Allah has provided for it, certainly has its own presentation and the most notable point here is that this challenge relates to both its words and its meanings and both of them are totally inimitable in any man-made work; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last four AAYAAT of the Ruku tell that the disbelievers present the conditions which they think is the requisite to the call towards Islam; note that they asked for these conditions as if they are ready to believe in Islam if the Prophet PBUH fulfills these conditions which they would take as the signs to his claim that he has received the true guidance from Allah; these AAYAAT read, “and they say- we will by no means believe in you until you cause a fountain to gush forth from the earth for us (as they thought that the Messenger of Allah would provide the worldly benefits to them); or you should have a garden of palms and grapes in the midst of which you should cause rivers to flow forth, gushing out (as they thought he would necessarily be one of rich persons); or you should cause the heaven to come down upon us in pieces as you think, or bring Allah and the angels face to face (as they thought that if they reject him, they would get immediate punishment or the Day of Judgment would come upon them instantly due to their rejection of Islam); or you should have a house of gold, or you should ascend into heaven, and we will not believe in your ascending until you bring down to us a book which we may read (as they thought that not only would he be well-off at the world but he also would be able to visit Allah whenever he wills); say- glory be to my Lord; am I aught but a mortal apostle? - (so this was the simple answer given to them on their demand which means that the very basis for such demand is erroneous as these certainly are not the requisite to his claim)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Eleventh Ruku
94. And nothing prevented people from believing when the guidance came to them except that they said- What- has Allah raised up a mortal to be an apostle?
95. Say: Had there been in the earth angels walking about as carefree settlers, We would certainly have sent down to them from the heaven an angel as an apostle.
96. Say: Allah suffices as a witness between me and you; surely He is Aware of His servants- Seeing.
97. And whomsoever Allah guides, he is the follower of the right way, and whomsoever He causes to err, you shall not find for him guardians besides Him; and We will gather them together on the day of resurrection on their faces, blind and dumb and deaf; their abode is hell; whenever it becomes allayed We will add to their burning.
98. This is their retribution because they disbelieved in Our AAYAAT and said- What- when we shall have become bones and decayed particles, shall we then indeed be raised up into a new creation?
99. Do they not consider that Allah, Who created the heavens and the earth, is able to create their like, and He has appointed for them a doom about which there is no doubt? But the unjust do not consent to aught but denying.
100. Say: If you control the treasures of the mercy of my Lord, then you would withhold (them) from fear of spending, and man is niggardly.
---------------------
The first AAYAT of this Ruku indicates that the disbelievers not only presented their erroneous demand so that they take Muhammad PBUH as the Messenger of Allah but many of them also had the false notion at the back of their minds that the Messenger ought to be an angel among them to guide the mankind; the next AAYAT refutes that in the most clear terms by asking the Prophet PBUH to tell them that if there had been angels living upon the earth carefree to the commands of Allah, He would certainly have sent an angel to them for their guidance; note that this statement is mere supposition about angels to denote the error of the disbelievers because the angels do not disobey Allah in any of His commands and this statement actually implies that the mankind needed the most virtuous man as His Messenger to guide them; Al-Hamdu Lillah; at AAYAT-96, Allah asks the Prophet PBUH, “say (as the conclusion to this discussion) that Allah suffices as a witness between me and you (because he has provided the best of men as His Messenger for guidance); surely He is Aware of His servants (that they need the guidance)- Seeing (the best of manners for their Guidance to the right path)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next couple of AAYAAT relate that the actual task to do for the man is to learn sincerely about the commands of Allah as whomsoever Allah guides to the right path, he only is the follower of the right path, and whomsoever He causes to err, no one shall find for him any guardians besides Him, the true Lord; those who have fallen into the most erroneous notions taking them into their lives, Allah would punish them most severely as He would gather them together on the day of resurrection on their faces, blind and dumb and deaf; their abode is the hell-fire where Allah would provide more of heat to them (by the change of their skins) as it comes to fade little; we have studied at the eighth Ruku of NISAA that those who reject the signs of Allah that He had provided to them (and those signs are the book, the HIKMAT and the good authority to practice them), Allah would soon enter them into the hell-fire and as their skins are thoroughly consumed, He would change them to other skins so they taste on the torment; note that the feelings relate to the skin and if that turns senseless, the torment would not be felt as the message for the pain to the brain is disrupted; they would see this torment because they denied the Day of Judgment even though the Messengers told them about it explicitly but they responded by saying when they shall have become bones and decayed particles, how shall they be raised up then into a new creation?; AAYAT-99 answers their doubt about the resurrection that they need to see that Allah has created the heavens and the earth because even their observation to that also is worthy to tell them that He certainly is able to create their like and He certainly has appointed for them the set timing to account for all their deeds; but the unjust do not consent to anything but denying of facts; the last AAYAT of the Ruku implies that Allah has given ample space to the Man to see his attitudes and come to the fundamental teachings of Islam; He provides sustenance even to the disbelievers so that they see to their physical needs and so that they get His message to accept and save themselves from the torment at AKHIRAT; He has no fear of the exhaustion of His resources as the men have so if they get some say to provide the true guidance, they would not have given any of that to anyone thinking by their idiocy that it would finish by that good usage (and would bring some other persons to stand at their status); so undoubtedly, such man is most niggardly; the AAYAT reads, “say (O Prophet PBUH)- that if you (disbelievers) control the treasures of the mercy of my Lord (that enable people to live by all commands of Allah to save themselves), then you would withhold (them even, though it does not reduce by usage) from fear of spending, and (such) man is (most) niggardly”; certainly Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Last Ruku
101. And certainly We gave Musa nine clear signs; so ask the children of Israel. When he came to them, Pharaoh said to him: Most surely I deem you, O Musa, to be a man deprived of reason.
102. He said: Truly you know that none but the Lord of the heavens and the earth has sent down these as clear proof and most surely I believe you, O Pharaoh, to be given over to perdition.
103. So he desired to destroy them out of the earth, but We drowned him and those with him all together;
104. And We said to the Israelites after him: Dwell in the land: but when the second of the warnings came to pass, We gathered you together in a mingled crowd.
105. And with truth have We revealed it, and with truth did it come; and We have not sent you but as the giver of good news and as the warner.
106. And it is Quran which We have revealed in portions so that you may read it to the people by slow degrees, and We have revealed it, revealing in portions.
107. Say: Believe in it or believe not; surely those who are given the knowledge before it fall down on their faces, making obeisance when it is recited to them.
108. And they say- Glory be to our Lord- most surely the promise of our Lord was to be fulfilled.
109. And they fall down on their faces weeping, and it adds to their humility.
110. Say: Call Him (by His name) Allah or call Him (by His name) RAHMAN (the Beneficent); by whichever you call Him, He has the best names; and do not utter your prayer with very raised voice nor be silent with regard to it, and seek the way between these.
111. And say: (All) praise is due to Allah, Who has not taken anyone as son and Who has no partner in the kingdom, and Who needs no helper to save Him from any disgrace; and proclaim His greatness magnifying (Him).
---------------------
The last Ruku of BANI-ISRAEL starts by the statement that Allah had sent Moses-AS to the Pharaoh with nine of signs that were the proof to him that Moses is providing him the message of Allah (see the supplementary note at the fifteenth Ruku of Surah AARAAF); but he did not pay heed to the warning to him and so Allah drowned him and his forces; afterwards, He chose Bani-Israel for the task to remain committed to and to spread the fundamental teachings of Islam and they had that significant status for about two thousand years ahead when He deposed them and provided that significance to the Muslims; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that this Surah tells all of the mankind to prepare themselves for AKHIRAT as that is the true life and to see that they do not ignore the commands of Allah at the world as Allah would punish them most severely at such disrespect to His commands when they have received it clearly, even at the world so the narration of this event at its last Ruku indicates this matter explicitly; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that at the last part of AAYAT-104, Allah states that He had told the Bani-Israel that He would bring them together at the land when the second of the warnings came to pass and we have studied this at the first Ruku of this Surah (for AAYAT-7); Allah punished the Bani-Israel through Romans due to their rejection of that great man Jesus-AS who was among the most esteemed Messengers of Allah; note that AAYAT-8 tells them for their future that if they again return (to His disobedience), He will return (to their punishment) too; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the five AAYAAT ahead tell about the Quran that it is the only book now that guides to the right path which He has provided by Muhammad PBUH, His last Messenger, to all peoples of the world; Allah sent it to him with full protection that it does reach him with the true guidance that it has and even after this time, it would always remain the true guidance to all of the mankind (and even all of the jinn) in the protection of Allah; certainly, the Messenger PBUH has done his task well as the giver of the good news (to all the true Muslims that they remain committed to Islam) and as the warner (to all the disbelievers that they accept Islam before their deaths); AAYAT-106 states, “and it is Quran which We have revealed in portions so that you may read it to the people by slow degrees, and We have revealed it, revealing in portions”; so Allah has made it easy to read (by division of Surah) that you O Prophet PBUH (and in your following, all Muslims) find feasible to present its message clearly to all peoples of the world and for that benefit, He has even descended it (i.e. all its Surah) to you by space in time; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-107 asks the Prophet PBUH to tell the disbelievers that now when they have received the Islamic teachings by the Quran, it is their choice whether they accept it or not and that choice would decide their status at the true life at AKHIRAT; the AAYAAT here tell about the sincere persons that had the knowledge of Torah that these sincere persons are surely those who are given such knowledge which asks them to accept the teachings of the Quran and make obeisance towards Allah when it is recited to them; they show all respect to Allah as they know well that He only is their true Lord and they also acknowledge that He has fulfilled His promise; AAYAT-109 reads, “and they fall down on their faces in weeping, and it adds to their humility”; note that Allah has mentioned at Deuteronomy that “I will raise-up from them a Prophet, from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put My words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him” (Deuteronomy; chapter-18, verse-18); Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, clearly is the most worthy match to this verse; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-110 tells that when the Muslim person calls Allah, he may call Him by any of His names; note that there are ninety nine names of Allah but the Muslims need to care not to call Him by any such name that tells about His anger except where he pleads Allah to put His wrath upon the extreme unjust wrong-doers; the AAYAT also tells to recite the Quran moderately in SALAH i.e. neither with much loudness in voice nor with such low voice that is near to silence; the reciter of the Quran would also see that no one is troubled by his recitation especially at such occasions where the people have gathering to fulfill other of their needs; the last AAYAT of the Surah presents TAUHID (Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord); Al-Hamdu Lillah; it reads, “and say that all praise is due to Allah, Who has not taken anyone as son and Who has no partner in the kingdom, and Who needs no helper to save Him from any disgrace (as there is no way that any disgrace comes to Him); and proclaim His greatness magnifying (Him)”; Allah certainly is pure of all such relations and He certainly is the only true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
“Tafsiri-Guide to the Quran” by:
Muhammad Saleem Dada
Here our study of BANI-ISRAEL ends; Al-Hamdu Lillah
www.saleemdada.weebly.com
-------------------------------------------------------
Surah KAHF
(Consists of 12 Ruku; MK-9)
KAHF-The First Ruku
1. (All) praise is due to Allah, Who revealed the Book to His servant and did not make in it any crookedness;
2. Rightly directing, that he might give warning of severe punishment (BAASAN-SHADEEDA) from Him and give good news to the believers who do good that they shall have a goodly reward,
3. Staying in it for ever;
4. And warn those who say: Allah has taken a son;
5. They have no knowledge of it, nor had their fathers; a grievous word it is that comes out of their mouths; they speak nothing but a lie;
6. Then maybe you will kill yourself with grief, sorrowing after them (‘ALA-AASAREHIM), if they do not believe in this announcement (i.e. the message of the Quran).
7. Surely We have made whatever is on the earth an embellishment for it, so that We may try them (as to) which of them is best in works;
8. And most surely We will make what is on it bare ground without herbage.
9. Or, do you think that the Fellows of the Cave and the Inscription were of Our wonderful signs?
10. When the youths sought refuge in the cave, they said: Our Lord- grant us mercy from Thee, and provide for us a right course in our affair.
11. So We struck silence on their ears in the Cave for a number of years.
12. Then We raised them up that We might know which of the two parties was best able to count the time for which they remained.
---------------------
This Surah guides specially to the fact that the Muslims need to see that the life at the world of all persons is for his/her examination to which the result would come at AKHIRAT; note that I, MSD, had written the TAFSIR of Surah KAHF about 10 years back that I had completed at 19th of Ramadan 1431 (August 30, 2010); it was because of its significance at the present times where the people have related much of their lives to seeking the worldly benefits, even though there are great number of TAFSIR that are indeed great in quality too, that ULAMA have written for Surah KAHF specifically; that was the first of my significant writings on the Islamic teachings in these current times and so its TAFSIR here is the revision to that work; Surah KAHF, the Eighteenth Surah, is located physically at the center of the Holy Book Quran and in grave ills that we Muslims face today it is the medicine that is able to return us our lost spiritual strength to fight all evil at this last period of the world; the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH told us to recite it every Friday so that we Muslims remain safe from the great FITNAH (trial & trouble) of DAJJAL (Antichrist) that would surface at the last period of the world’s life; note that there is silent consensus among most of the ULAMA that this period in the world’s life is its last as all minor signs of the HOUR have taken place and many of the major ones have also come to pass; the Quran in AHZAAB-33 gives an indication that the period in which Allah has selected Muhammad PBUH as His last Prophet is the period of first JAHILIYAT (ignorance of the true spiritual guidance) and as this term FIRST is relative, there has to be another JAHILIYAT and undoubtedly, this current period is that; the Prophet PBUH was able to change it to the shining period of the mankind by the permission of Allah as he brought the teachings of the Quran in practice at the environment in which Surah KAHF relates most highly to the defense from DAJJAL; certainly, the Quran only would change this second JAHILIYAT to the shining period too that would present all good morality insha-Allah; this is the matter of our study and I would presently apply myself to it; may Allah help us all to understand the Quran with wisdom and help me most in my good effort to guide towards it; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; the Surah narrates four interesting events and each of them gives the message in its own way that the life at the world must not be given such attention that it becomes a barrier to remembering AKHIRAT, the true life after this life; but before taking them up, we must note some general points relating to its placement; the first to note is that it relates to its previous Surah BANI-ISRAEL as that Surah tells the story of past about how the children of Israel disobeyed Allah and so how the wrath of Allah fell on them, while Surah KAHF, guides towards the future though Allah provided it near the time of HIJRAT (i.e. the migration to Medina so most probably it descended in the ninth year after Muhammad PBUH became the last of His Messengers); also, at the end of both, Allah the Most High, has commanded to keep away from SHERK (that is to take anyone equal to Him in authority) and this command to avoid SHERK in every way, manifests in the Holy Book Quran many times at all places as it is the biggest sin in all sins; for the closeness of the Holy Prophet PBUH to Allah the Most High, Allah has used the term “ABD” (the true servant of Allah) and though he is mentioned as “ABD” at other places too yet there are only two places besides this that ABD is used for him in the first AAYAT of the Surah; one is the previous Surah BANI-ISRAEL, where in the first AAYAT the Quran has narrated the travel of Muhammad PBUH to Masjid-e-Aqsa in just one night and the other is Surah FURQAN; note that MAULANA MANAZIR AHSAN GAILANI in his book DAJJALI-FITNAH (troubles due to Antichrist) which he wrote at the middle of the previous century in Urdu, has reasoned from the beginning six AAYAAT of KAHF that as the believers in Christianity took Jesus Christ (Salaam on him) as the son to the true Lord Allah believing in trinity, it then started a chain of events that would lead to terrible war in the coming time; so according to his writing, this chain of events started two thousand years ago and now it has come to show its final effect; he remarks that the present-day Christianity is not based on the teachings of Jesus Christ-AS but it is based on the directions of Paul so his analysis leads to the view that the West would be responsible for an amazingly great war because the belief about trinity with the belief that to have faith in Jesus Christ is quite enough for salvation without any practical application of that faith, led in history to absolute authority of their religious personnel as there was much absence of some clear sketch of the religious society and its demands in Christianity; they used their authority harshly as history tells us providing for revolt against them and even against religion; their adamant negative attitude led to the total rejection of religious adherence by many of the people at the west; he concludes that this has provided grounds for the moral deterioration and as scientific development goes on with arrival of technical devices and control over force of matter in different ways with man in this situation of illusion about his power, it would lead to that great war which the Surah points out by the terms BAASAN-SHADEEDA (the terrible war as the severe punishment to their erroneous speech about Allah) & ‘ALA-AASAREHIM (their markings that means the results that were and would be caused by assigning a son to Allah); note that this coming deadly war can still be stopped at this moment of time as the Holy Book Quran points out here by the word “IF” at AAYAT-6; so if the Muslims ask on together all peoples the attention towards the message of the Quran and they do accept its most basic teachings en-masse by the blessing of Allah, it would eliminate the probability of the coming deadly war insha Allah (if Allah wills); the most basic teachings of the Holy Book Quran are three that are TAUHID (Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord), RISALAT (Allah sent His Messengers to the world to provide the Guidance to the right path and Muhammad PBUH is the last of His Messengers) and AKHIRAT (Allah would judge all peoples of the world at the Day of Judgment); note that the people that were before Muhammad PBUH, if they believed the Messenger sent to them as their true guide whom Allah had sent for their righteous direction, they did fulfill their liability about RISALAT insha-Allah; note also that to believe in one of the Messengers of Allah is to believe in all of them and to reject one of them is to reject all of them as all provided the same guidance in essence; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the second general point to note about this Surah is that though any Surah in the Holy Book Quran that have high number of AAYAAT deals with different events, commands, future matters (though always with a sequence and an integrity), yet this Surah that has 110 AAYAAT with 12 Ruku is focused on a single matter (that is the futility of the life at the world and the consistency of the life in the coming world) and provides different events related to that very matter and as such has the beautiful integrity of its own; it has told us four interesting events to convey its message well that have interesting similarities on which I, MSD, would comment insha-Allah (if Allah wills) in this writing at appropriate places; as we study Surah KAHF repeatedly, we find that it asks us emphatically to note that whatever the eyes see might not be the whole truth; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the third general point to note is that it informs clearly that if a person is weak in worldly status yet he has total trust in Allah that He would better his worldly matters and that person goes on to fulfill His commands as much as possible even at the expense of his worldly possessions, he would surely find ease in his physical & material requirements; though the four interesting events narrated in the Surah inform about this well even individually, yet the placement of the event of the persons of KAHF (Cave) first in the Surah that had literally nothing with them when they left for the intended cave and the event of ZUL-QARNAIN, the great just ruler with so much worldly resources at his control, in the last, also conveys the same message by sequence of narration, though by historical perspective, ZUL-QARNAIN precedes the persons of KAHF; the fourth general point to note is that it is located at the center of the Holy Quran though it is the eighteenth Surah in sequence and the Holy Quran has 114 Surah in total, yet the ninety six that are after it, have many Surah that have few AAYAAT only so by the count of letters, it has the word that is at the center of the Holy Book Quran; it is interesting to note that this middle word that comes at this Surah is WAL-YATALATTAF (and he should be gentle; courteous; considerate); this was asked of the one from those seven sleepers of the cave, that was being sent to bring some edibles from the city at the time when all seven had awoke, and probably their ferocious dog too, from a sleep of many years not knowing how much time they had slept and were feeling extremely hungry; he was told to be gentle in conversation and attitude as not to ask attention of anyone so the identity of the seven does remain concealed and they are not forced to leave their belief on what they had found out to be the Truth; now, the point to note is that the word points out to everyone to be gentle in attitude when the time is of FITNAH (test & trial) and the life of the great man & messenger Muhammad PBUH gives the same message as he was amazingly tolerant at Mecca when he was chosen as the Prophet of Allah and when he had to face a fierce opposition by the chiefs of Mecca as there, he was spreading the teachings of Islam when he was weaker in physical force though at Medina, he was commanded to take up weapons for defense and even for attack when and where necessary; this is the attitude that we have to develop and adhere to, at the times of DAJJALI-FITNAH as we have to see to “Safety First”, before we proceed to terminate the FITNAH; let us now examine the events that comprise the Surah and that provide the teaching that has the total ability to eliminate the impression of DAJJAL (the Antichrist); Al-Hamdu-Lillah; after telling about the consequence of assigning a son to Allah the Most High, Allah tells in two AAYAAT about the earth; the first one tells about its present position that whatever is upon it has been created to give it a beauty & attraction so as to see who becomes obsessed by its charm and who understands that this is for his trial in the world so he must avoid getting involved in it except for his basic human needs that he has to attain, only caring about his spiritual beauty; the second one tells about its future status when the Judgment occurs, that Allah would make it a barren land and would stretch it to become a plain ground and then on that, all the human beings would have to answer for their belief and for their doings in front of Allah, individually; this is the subject that the Surah focuses on indicating that the right concept for the life is keeping this world at necessity and keeping the most high attention to the coming world as that corrects the attitude of the person when he truly believes in Allah the Most High; this is not only the message of Surah KAHF but it indeed is the message given by all of the Holy Book Quran, from the beginning to the end; just after these two AAYAAT, the event of sleepers of KAHF (Cave) is narrated; AAYAT-9 to AAYAT-12 give a brief introduction to them that they were few young men who took shelter at a specific cave (because the emperor had decreed to kill them if they do not leave the basic Islamic teachings and come back to their wrong belief); these AAYAAT inform that these were few young men (seven; as the learned commentators on the Holy Book Quran, tell us) who intended to take refuge in the specific cave and they had asked Allah’s Mercy and Guidance for the action that they should take at that crucial moment of time; note that they also are named as ASHABUR-RAQIM (the fellows of inscription) and that probably is because their names were inscribed at their cave after they woke from their sleep; accepting their plea for safety, Allah put them to sleep for many years (SINEENA-ADADA) in that cave and then awoke them to see if they realize that it is now many years since the time they went to sleep and that Allah had heard their plea to Him by this amazing way for their safety; Al-Hamdu Lillah; please note here that on the basis of ABJAD (the rule that tells about numbers that are assigned to the Arabic Letters), I, MSD, was able to make an interesting observation here in Surah KAHF by the blessing of Allah, about the term “SINEENA-ADADA” (many of years that is historically mentioned as 195 years by the lunar calendar) that occurs at this place in Surah KAHF; the Arabic letters that comprise this term are SEEN the number of which is 60, NOON the number of which is 50, YA the number of which is 10, AIN the number of which is 70, DAAL the number of which is 4 and ALEPH the number of which is 1; now the significant thing is that if we total these numbers, the sum is 195 and seeing the translation of AAYAT-11 that reads “We struck silence on their ears in the Cave for SINEENA-ADADA”, it is totally clear that the Holy Book Quran did point out their period of sleep though veiled, in this AAYAT as it has denoted (again in a concealed way) their total being seven with their dog as eighth, in AAYAT-22; the sleepers being seven in number, is well detected by the MUFASSIREEN (the good commentators on the Quran) by the blessing of Allah, yet they still need to get the term “SINEENA-ADADA” better; in the last AAYAT of the Ruku, Allah tells us that “then We raised them up that We might know which of the two parties was best able to COUNT the time for which they remained”; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Second Ruku
13. We relate to you their story with the truth; surely they were youths who believed in their Lord and We increased them in guidance.
14. And We strengthened their hearts with patience, when they stood up and said- our Lord is the Lord of the heavens and the earth; we will by no means call upon any god besides Him, for then indeed we should have said an extravagant thing.
15. These our people have taken gods besides Him; why do they not produce any clear authority in their support? Who is then more unjust than he who forges a lie against Allah?
16. And when you forsake them and what they worship save Allah, betake yourselves for refuge to the cave; your Lord will extend to you largely of His mercy and provide for you a profitable course in your affair.
17. And you might see the sun when it rose, decline from their cave towards the right hand, and when it set, leave them behind on the left while they were in a wide space thereof. This is of the signs of Allah; whomsoever Allah guides, he is the rightly guided one, and whomsoever He causes to err, you shall not find for him any friend to lead (him) aright.
---------------------
The Ruku relates about these seven young men in some detail who had believed the Truth and Allah had provided them the true guidance; Allah gave them the strength to assist each other in their true belief with sincerity; they all declared that whatever comes, they would remain firm upon the true belief to which Allah has guided them because to believe anyone as equal to Him in authority is extreme enormity; they all saw clearly that their people have taken gods other than Him to worship but they are totally unable to bring forward any clear authority for that (as Allah has asked the mankind to believe in TAUHID only) so that is ample proof that their people are most wrong in their belief as they invent falsehood against Allah; they decided to take shelter at some specific cave that some of them knew well so that they remain safe from the persecution from their people; note that whatever historical record is available now about these seven, it tells us that they belonged to Ephesus (or AFSOS in Urdu, that is located at the present-day Turkey close to its present-day major city Izmir, near to the Aegean Sea) and that they slept for a bit more than 195 years by the Lunar calendar (i.e. from around 250 AD to 440 AD) from the times of the Roman Emperor Decius (249-251 AD; i.e. DAQIANOS in Urdu), who was notorious for relentless persecution of the true Christians who believed in the One True Lord, and that they awoke at the time of Emperor Theodosius the Younger (408-450 AD) after a sleep of 195 years and that comes to about 135 years (by the Lunar calendar) before the birth of the Last Prophet Muhammad PBUH (birth 572 AD); the cave was located in such manner that as the Sun rose, the sunlight kept to the right of it and as it set, the sunlight kept to their left and they were in its hall inside; Allah provided this to them so that they might sleep in total relaxation and this was the authority of Allah that He saves His believers even in such amazing way; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Third Ruku
18. And you might think them awake while they were asleep and We turned them about to the right and to the left, while their dog (lay) outstretching its paws at the entrance; if you looked at them you would certainly turn back from them in flight, and you would certainly be filled with awe because of them.
19. And thus did We rouse them that they might question each other. A speaker among them said: How long have you tarried? They said: We have tarried for a day or a part of a day. (Others) said: Your Lord knows best how long you have tarried. Now send one of you with this silver (coin) of yours to the city, then let him see which of them has purest food, so let him bring you provision from it, and let him behave with gentleness, and by no means make your case known to any one:
20. For surely if they prevail against you they would stone you to death or force you back to their religion, and then you will never succeed.
21. And thus did We make (men) to get knowledge of them that they might know that Allah's promise is true and that as for the hour there is no doubt about it. When they disputed among themselves about their affair and said: Erect an edifice over them-- their Lord best knows them. Those who prevailed in their affair said: We will certainly raise a masjid over them.
22. (Some) say: (They are) three, the fourth of them being their dog; and (others) say: Five, the sixth of them being their dog, making conjectures at what is unknown; and (others yet) say: Seven, and the eighth of them is their dog. Say: My Lord best knows their number, none knows them but a few; therefore contend not in the matter of them but with an outward contention, and do not question concerning them any of them.
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the statement to the effect that if anyone would have seen them in their sleep, he would have thought that they are awake; Allah made them twirl & twist while they slept so that they do not get sores and their vicious dog slept near the entrance as if on guard so if anybody peeked on the scene, he was sure to run away in fear so in this way, their physical safety was ensured from inside and from outside; then Allah awoke them and one of them asked naturally how much time they had slept and at this three of them (the word used is QALU that is used for more than two persons by Arabic grammar) answered a day or just a part of it while the other three said that Allah knows better about their stay (again the word used is QALU); then they asked one of them to bring some good edibles (allowed & pure) giving him some of the money they had and asking him to be gentle so as not to ask attention of anyone lest they are found and put to death or made to accept the evil by cruel force; here we see that they had taken some necessary amount of money with them and this clarifies that it is not against TAWAKKUL (trust on Allah) to provide necessary resources for basic human needs but the heart must know that the true Provider for all things is only Allah the Most High; also, another important point to note here is that the word at the center of the Holy Book Quran occurs here and that is WAL-YATALATTAF (and let him remain gentle); but due to his strange outfit and alien manners that were about two centuries old, he got high attention of the people and so they did find the persons at the cave; however, the attitude of the people had changed as Theodosius, who was at reign at that time, was not hostile to their belief (in-fact, it is mentioned that he was pleased by this strange event as the differences about life after death that were at height at that time ended when everyone saw this strange event plainly) and these seven persons related to the cave were given the most high respect; it is mentioned that they did not live for long then and all of them died soon, remaining in the cave, near to which the people at the administration made a place to worship Allah; note that Allah does not give any positive or negative remark after telling this act of theirs about making that place there yet many ULAMA have clarified according to Ahadith (the sayings, deeds and guidance given by the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH) that this act of theirs was not appreciable and in fact it indicates that those people revered their pious persons wrongly; going ahead, AAYAT-22 tells about their dispute on their number and indirectly points out that they were seven and eighth was their dog, as Allah does not contradict this statement but states that “say- my Lord best knows their number; none knows them but a few”; He calls their other two statements as “making conjectures at what is unknown” which respectively said that they were three, their dog is the fourth and that they were five, their dog is the sixth; certainly Allah only is truly Knowing of all matters and He truly is the Most Wise; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Fourth Ruku
23. And do not say of anything: Surely I will do it tomorrow,
24. Unless Allah pleases; and you remember your Lord when you forget and say: Maybe my Lord will guide me to nearer course to the right than this.
25. And they remained in their cave three hundred years and (some) add (another) nine.
26. Say: Allah knows best how long they remained; to Him are (known) the unseen things of the heavens and the earth; how clear His sight and how clear His hearing! There is none to be a guardian for them besides Him, and He does not make any one His associate in His Judgment.
27. And recite what has been revealed to you of the Book of your Lord, there is none who can alter His words; and you shall not find any refuge besides Him.
28. And withhold yourself with those who call on their Lord morning and evening desiring His goodwill, and let not your eyes pass from them, desiring the beauties of this world's life; and do not follow him whose heart We have made unmindful to Our remembrance, and he follows his low desires and his case is one in which due bounds are exceeded.
29. And say: The truth is from your Lord, so let him who please believe, and let him who please disbelieve; surely We have prepared for the iniquitous a fire, the curtains of which shall encompass them about; and if they cry for water, they shall be given water like molten brass which will scald their faces; evil the drink and ill the resting-place.
30. Surely (as for) those who believe and do good, We do not waste the reward of him who does a good work.
31. These it is for whom are gardens of perpetuity beneath which rivers flow, ornaments shall be given to them therein of bracelets of gold, and they shall wear green robes of fine silk and thick silk brocade interwoven with gold, reclining therein on raised couches; excellent the recompense and goodly the resting place.
---------------------
The Ruku begins by asking Muhammad PBUH, the last of Messengers of Allah, not to say that he would do such & such thing tomorrow except with the phrase "if Allah wills" and to remember Allah when he forgets and he must say that "maybe my Lord will guide me to nearer course to the right than this;" Allah issued this command as the Prophet PBUH had answered plainly when he was questioned for three things by the chiefs of Mecca that I would answer tomorrow without saying “insha-Allah” (if Allah wills) and so the WAHI (revelation) giving the answer came after 15 days that gave some period to the chiefs to mock and that asked him to be cautious in his speech in the future; the three questions that the Prophet PBUH was asked, were about ROOH (Spirit; Surah Bani Israel-85 gave the brief answer that “it is by Allah’s Command and you have been given its knowledge but little”), who were the people of KAHF and what do you have to say about ZUL-QARNAIN (these two questions were answered in this Surah KAHF that we are studying); now, the AAYAAT 25 & 26 continue with the narration of ASHABE-KAHF (the persons of cave) and the translation of them is “and they stayed in their cave for three hundred years, and added nine; say- Allah knows best how long they stayed; with Him is (the knowledge of) the unseen of the heavens and of the earth; how clearly He sees and hears; they have no helper other than Him, and He makes none to share in His decision and His rule;" note that before Allah issued the command for the Prophet PBUH to be cautious in speech, the Surah was dealing with the statements that were in prevalence about ASHABE-KAHF at that time and the thread goes on after the command so this was another of statements that was running then about the period of their sleep, and this is not the period endorsed by Allah as that is apparently given before, by the term SINEENA-ADADA; note that IBNE-ABBAS, one of the foremost commentators on the Quran, has commented here explicitly that this is one of the statements that prevailed about them at that time so it is the narration of their speech here; note also that those who stated this period added nine years more to three hundred to express it by solar calculation as each of century by solar calculation is about three years larger than by the lunar calculation; with this, the narration of first event ends; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; and so our study would take up the second event presently but first let us see the last five AAYAAT, from 27 to 31, at the fourth Ruku that come before the commencement of the narration for the second event; in these AAYAAT, Allah commands the Prophet PBUH to recite the Holy Book Quran; and that whatever occurs ahead, it has been decided as the final decision by Allah that is called TAQDIRE-MUBRAM so it would surely take place as no one is able to change what He decides; there is other TAQDIR which is MUALLAQ (the suspended decision) as it is written as conditional that if a certain event happens then in its effect, this event would take place; the adverse matters at MUALLAQ do change by plea to Allah and also, the dreams might give some idea about them yet MUBRAM is totally hidden that only Allah knows and that is His final decision; we have studied at AAYAAT 38 to 41 of Surah RA’AD about these both kinds of TAQDIR according to the direction of IBNE-ABBAS beautifully; AAYAT-28 asks the Holy Prophet PBUH to take the company of those who always remember Allah at all times and at all places just for the pleasure of Allah, without considering whether they are wealthy in worldly possessions or not; this guidance was given to the Holy Prophet PBUH as the wealthy chiefs of Mecca were reluctant to sit with his poor companions like RUMI, BILAL, KHABBAB Ibn ARAT etc; due to their piety, they remained close to the Prophet PBUH and Allah clearly ordered here that there must be no compromise for any benefits whatsoever and he must not abandon their company even for a short span of time so that it does not seem that there is some inclination on the part of the Holy Prophet PBUH towards gaining the favor of rich people for Islam even if it is to instruct the chiefs and for no other reason whatsoever; if they want to listen to the message of Allah, they must sit in the present good company around the Prophet PBUH as it is their requirement, not of Islam so there remains not even a small chance that he has brushed aside the poor for the sake of the rich; the AAYAT gives an indication that these chiefs are not worthy of attention with the set of morals they profess; the term WASBIR-NAFSAK (and withhold yourself) indicates that the Prophet PBUH would identify himself with the good company he has with him presently (SABR means here to attach his honorable self with high effort to his good company even if it seemingly falls against worldly benefits) and he would avoid the company of chiefs; note that the event ahead gives the same message that poverty is of no consequence if a person is attentive to Allah to get His mercy and blessing; of course, to remember Allah with great amounts of wealth is also highly appreciable yet when one has to make a preference due to the clash of a corrupt rich person and a pious poor person, his preference shall remain for the poor; the AAYAAT here go on to tell that the Truth is already evident as Allah has given it plainly in the Quran and they hear it time & again and if they intend any clarification and detail, they need to visit the Prophet PBUH not on their terms but humbly so as to learn and accept; if they don’t accept the Truth, they would be put in a place that is surrounded by the fire (of hell) specially prepared for the rejecters of the Truth where they would be always at trouble physically and where on request, they would only have most filthy water to drink so it is most highly unpleasant place to enter; it is very clear from this information that the AAYAT provides here about their ability to request, that this fire of hell would not be burning them totally fast yet the temperature there would be so much high as to cause them to remain in the highest of physical agony and as to cause extreme harm to skin; we have studied that Allah would give them new skins once their skins are affected bad due to the heat of the fire (see Surah NISAA-56 and Surah BANI-ISRAEL-97); however, those who accept the Truth sincerely, they all would certainly get the honor without any distinction whether they were rich or poor at the world, with clean pure water pleasant to see and drink and with high-class garments to wear and extreme leisure so that place is most pleasant to enter; let us now proceed to the second event narrated here in the Surah pointing out clearly that though an abundance of worldly possessions does provide a better chance to gain honor in the court of Allah when the wealthy does remember Him sincerely (by his care to the needy from what Allah has provided to him) yet in themselves, these are not the criterion for success; on the other hand, these possessions at the world can prove a terrible curse if the wealthy person does not acknowledge that Allah only is the true Lord of all things; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Fifth Ruku
32. And set forth to them a parable of two men; for one of them We made two gardens of grape vines, and We surrounded them both with palms, and in the midst of them We made cornfields.
33. Both these gardens yielded their fruits, and failed not aught thereof, and We caused a river to gush forth in their midst,
34. And he possessed much wealth; so he said to his companion, while he disputed with him: I have greater wealth than you, and am mightier in followers.
35. And he entered his garden while he was unjust to himself. He said: I do not think that this will ever perish
36. And I do not think the hour will come, and even if I am returned to my Lord I will most certainly find a returning place better than this.
37. His companion said to him while disputing with him: Do you disbelieve in Him Who created you from dust, then from a small seed then He made you a perfect man?
38. But as for me, He, Allah, is my Lord, and I do not associate anyone with my Lord.
39. And wherefore did you not say when you entered your garden: It is as Allah has pleased, there is no power save in Allah? If you consider me to be inferior to you in wealth and children,
40. Then maybe my Lord will give me what is better than your garden, and send on it a thunderbolt from heaven so that it shall become even ground without plant,
41. Or its waters should sink down into the ground so that you are unable to find it.
42. And his wealth was destroyed; so he began to wring his hands for what he had spent on it, while it lay, having fallen down upon its roofs, and he said: Ah me- would that I had not associated anyone with my Lord.
43. And he had no host to help him besides Allah nor could he defend himself.
44. Here is protection only Allah's, the True One; He is best in (the giving of) reward and best in requiting.
---------------------
The whole of this Ruku narrates the event that comprises of such conversation that took place between two persons (most probably they were brothers); one was rich but bad in character and the other was poor but good in character; he was thankful to Allah for whatever he had and that was enough for his necessities and for the necessities of those who were dependent on him; note that the wealth in itself is not bad but when it is taken as personal right and not as blessing of Allah to provide ease by it to the fellow-beings according to the command of Allah, it becomes a veil to the Truth and that is bad; the first and the most important point to note here is that the words of the rich man were considered as SHERK that is the biggest of sins which means to challenge the true authority of Allah by taking any of His creation as having part in creating any of His creation with Him or by taking any of His creation as similar in some attribute to Him though all His attributes are QADEEM, ASL & LA-MEHDUD or by taking any of His creation as authorized to change any of His commands that He has explicitly issued by His authority to firmly obey; Allah asks all to believe in TAUHID that means that Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord so all must fulfill His commands that He has explicitly issued by His authority without taking any of His creation as equal in authority to Him in any way; Al-Hamdu Lillah; so when a person considers his resources enough to get results that he intends and ignores the will of Allah not because he forgets it but intentionally, as he thinks that with everything necessary available to give results, he would get it undoubtedly, he is actually performing SHERK; with all said & done, the man shall have his actual trust only upon Allah the Most High, as He has given power to the resources to provide the intended results (it is the matter of belief that the water does not quench thirst but by the will of Allah and the food does not end hunger but by the will of Allah); He has displayed many times that He only has assigned the properties of things by His Command and He has the authority to cause different effects from them than usual if He wills; the water of flood rose to drown even the mountains at the time of Noah-AS though normally it does not; fire burns but it did not burn Abraham-AS when he was thrown into it (and note that he got Ishmael and Isaac by the will of Allah at extreme old age); sea-water drowns yet it gave way to Moses-AS and the Bani-Israel and then drowned Pharaoh and his army; Marium (Mary, the mother of Jesus Christ, Salaam on both) had fruits with her at times that were out of season; Zechariah-AS had a child (YAHYA i.e. John-AS) at extreme old age from his barren wife who became better; Jesus Christ-AS was born without a father; and the last Messenger Muhammad PBUH was born with beautiful purity of heart in a nation that had an evil manner of living and then he was able by the blessing of Allah (that was the Quran He provided to him) to lead that very nation to such high spiritual development that surprised all the world; Allah showed His authority in all these matters and this is how He does His works as He provides a chance now & then for all peoples to see that He actually is behind all what is going on; that is what the last AAYAT (KAHF-44) of the Ruku tells us; the second point to note is that the rich man ought to have said the words of gratitude pointing to the authority of Allah, at all worldly possessions he had with him to denote his humbleness just as guided by his good companion; note that the Surah starts with the praise for Allah and then at one place, it commands the Prophet PBUH to say “if Allah wills” as he had genuinely forgotten to say it; so the words of the Muslim person would manifest the true belief that he has that Allah, the true Lord, is the only true Provider of all things; note also that the companions of the KAHF too, said verbally to conform their true belief and the trust that they had in Allah pointing out that when they had accepted the Truth, Allah would surely give them His blessing and He would provide the ease in their matter (KAHF-16); the third point to note here is that abundance of material possessions affects the psyche of many people who have little of spiritual sense only, in such manner that they consider if they are honored here in the world, they surely are chosen to live in all easiness and so in the coming world (that they doubt might occur or not), they would be honored in the same way; this tells about a flaw in their character that they don’t think that the true belief and the righteous deeds can provide salvation but they consider that the status of a person at the world is totally able to provide for it as Allah has chosen them for salvation; this mistake has been committed many times in history like when people took adherence to some spiritual persons (sometimes making their statues to worship) as enough for salvation taking them as their advocates in front of Allah and like when they took their wealth as the product of their own ability rather than the will of Allah, considering it as the sign of His approval to them; the Islamic teachings tell us that there is difference between Allah’s will (MASHIAT) and Allah’s Blessing (RADHA); what goes on and what Allah provides from the material resources to people is His will but His blessing is with those who have the true belief and they do the righteous deeds; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; seeing this narration, note that the rich person had two beautiful gardens that brought ample fruits with splendid river flowing between them and it provided both of them with clean water; so he had all these fruits at trees then and the word THAMAR (i.e. fruits) in AAYAT 34, also tells that he had a lot of male children as his offspring that were taken as an honorable award in those days; his extreme delight on the possession of these beautiful gardens (and this possession he took as his right without taking into account that Allah is the true Provider of all things) caused him to compare his status to the status of his companion; he said to him that he is better in material possessions than his companion and also better in honor due to the number of persons (his male children) as his backing; he entered the garden making such statements of comparison being unjust to his person, adding that he did not think that his possessions would ever expire and in fact he was so confident that everything has to be in his favor, he blurted out ungratefully that he did not think that the Judgment would ever occur and even if it did, he would be honored even more; thus, he took the abundance of worldly assets as the sign of success even at AKHIRAT (the life after this life) thinking that this success proves that Allah is pleased with him confusing the will of Allah with the pleasure of Allah; the term “being unjust to his person” in AAYAT 35, gives an indication that his companion was his close relative as the word NAFS (person or personality) is also used as near ones in the Holy Book Quran and most probably he was his brother; this companion answered him targeting his psyche directly that what he is saying is against the gratitude that he must have for Allah while he was and is nothing in front of His authority; he only is the manifestation of dust as Allah created Adam, the father of all of us, from dust and then He created him by NUTHFA (the sticky drop of water) and then He raised him to becoming a man of balanced physique with nothing short, so how come he dares to challenge his Creator, the true Lord; the companion added that “but as for me, He, Allah, is my Lord, and I do not associate anyone with my Lord; and wherefore did you not say when you entered your garden- it is as Allah has willed (by which you have such temporary superiority), there is no power save in Allah- if you consider me to be inferior to you in wealth and children (so the man needs to guide his efforts to get the true belief and to do the good deeds to attain His pleasure at AKHIRAT as that only is the true aim of life)”; AAYAAT-40 & 41 narrate DUA (plea to Allah) of the companion against the rich person and, though it is not appreciable to ask Allah for someone’s ruin, this seems to be the natural reaction of the companion for the spiritual hurting he experienced by the words of the rich person who also was his close relative; his DUA asks Allah to destroy the fruits of the gardens or/and to cause the water to become useless for the gardens by getting deep into earth so the result again would be the destruction of the fruits; note that it happened just as the companion had pleaded to Allah (and this shows that a person needs to be very careful about what he says to such virtuous persons who are totally attentive to Allah without any care about accumulating the worldly possessions) and the fruits of the rich man were destroyed by a fierce wind (windstorm or tornado) that surrounded the gardens and neither his children he had boasted about, could do anything for compensation nor he himself was able to take any revenge from Allah, the true Lord; it is notable that when he saw this destruction, he was not interested in asking Allah’s mercy but his worry was the loss of funds that he had spent on the gardens to raise them to give such ample fruits; only as an add-on, he remarked that how good it would have been if he had not assigned partners to Allah and he had made that remark due to the material loss he had faced; the last AAYAT at the Ruku ends the narration and tells us that in the last, it becomes clear that all things actually belong to Allah for He is the true Possessor of all things; He only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord so all must fulfill His commands that He has explicitly issued by His authority without taking any of His creation as equal in authority to Him in any way; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Sixth Ruku
45. And set forth to them parable of the life of this world: like water which We send down from the cloud so the herbage of the earth becomes tangled on account of it, then it becomes dry broken into pieces which the winds scatter; and Allah is the holder of power over all things.
46. Wealth and children are an adornment of the life of this world; and the ever-abiding, the good works, are better with your Lord in reward and better in expectation.
47. And the day on which We will remove away the mountains and you will see the earth a leveled plain and We will gather them and leave not any one of them behind.
48. And they shall be brought before your Lord, standing in ranks: Now certainly you have come to Us as We created you at first. Nay, you thought that We had not appointed to you a time of the fulfillment of the promise.
49. And the Book shall be placed, then you will see the guilty fearing from what is in it, and they will say: Ah- woe to us- what a book is this- it does not omit a small one nor a great one, but numbers them (all); and what they had done they shall find present (there); and your Lord does not deal unjustly with anyone.
---------------------
After the narration of the second event, there are 15 AAYAAT (from 45 to 59) that do have comments on this narration too with other guidance before the commencement of the narration of the third event that starts from AAYAT-60; these fifteen AAYAAT come at three Ruku that are sixth (five AAYAAT), seventh (four AAYAAT) and eighth (six AAYAAT) and we will insha-Allah study each of them presently; the first couple of AAYAAT at the sixth Ruku continue the message that whatever a person has in the world’s life is bound to end while the impression of the true belief and of the good deeds never ends as they have value at the court of Allah; the monetary status at the life at the world is like the cultivation (indicates money earned by efforts) of a land (i.e. the man himself as the Holy Book Quran has mentioned the man like a land in comparison) that comes forth by a rain from heavens- (this indicates the will of Allah); but if that cultivated crops are left to their own (means if the money earned is not spent in the way of Allah), it disintegrates turning to pieces and winds spread it (means that at the death of a person, others have his wealth by distribution that the law of the land makes); so Allah truly has the power over all things for sure while no person owns these things and no person would ever, unless he spends them to attain His pleasure so then this would give him the lasting benefits; the rich man showed idiocy to consider wealth and sons as criterion for superiority here and in the coming life (these might give a better chance to achieve success in AKHIRAT yet in themselves, they are naught) as wealth and sons are adornment of this world’s temporary life only and what endures are the good deeds that the man does by the true belief as that value at the Day of Judgment; note that “BAQIAAT-SALIHAAT” is a feminine term meaning “the feminine remaining things” (BAQIAAT) that are “pious” (SALIHAAT) and though generally they are taken to mean good deeds that remain with the person even after his death yet there is another meaning that is feasible for this term; by that meaning, it tells that though the rich man valued wealth & sons yet the pious daughters truly have value that the righteous person leaves behind as when they would pray for him to Allah that He shows mercy to him and provide him JANNAH (the Paradise), He would hopefully answer their prayers (if He wills) by showering His blessing on him (even if that person is sinful but has died believing firmly in the Islamic teachings); so the pious daughters are much better than those sons that are assistance to the life at the world only; both the meanings go well with the context and most probably, both are valid to understand the issue; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; the next three AAYAAT tell about the last day of the world and also about the Day of Judgment that on the former day, Allah would throw away the mountains to fly becoming dust (like the wool as mentioned at Surah QARI’AH and at MA’ARIJ) and the earth would become plain and He would bring each & every living person that ever lived here again to life; note that the Quran relates together both of these days at places and it might be that the first trumpet for the occurrence of the last day of the world starts-up by the will of Allah, the setting for the second of these days that is the Day of Judgment which would take place by the second trumpet by the will of Allah; Surah NAZI’AAT-6 to 9 mention them as if they both come in sequence one after another as they read that “on the day when the first trumpet resounds; and the second follows it; on that (second) day hearts beat painfully; while eyes are downcast”; so this tells that the time in-between is so very insignificant for the mankind (as they all would be dead between these two of trumpets) that Allah mentions them as if the first one ends and the second begins; however, it is notable that the day of HASHR equals normally one thousand years of the life at the world; and certainly Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah; by these AAYAAT, it seems that the whole of earth would be the ground for the Judgment and here, each & every person would be brought in front of Allah for judgment being in rows and though many of them thought this would never happen, they would see this happening then that all have risen again to life the same way they were born in the world, naked & weak though advance in age at this time, and only the pious persons would receive some cover to their body then and no other; however, many of these most pious persons would immediately receive their good clothing according to one of Ahadith that has words to the effect that Abraham-AS would get his covering immediately; there would be that book which would have the account for each and every person and that would be put there for everyone to see his/her status and it would be so perfect that there would be such guilty persons who would exclaim in fear from its contents for them that it has not left out anything, minor or major; everyone would be given his/her specific record of deeds from that book and so everyone would see his/her true status then & there and there would be no injustice to anyone; the true success is the success of that day and the true failure is the failure of that day and the Quran has clearly pointed this out for everyone as it is the commendation for all good persons and it is the warning for all those persons that are totally bad; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Seventh Ruku
50. And when We said to the angels: Make obeisance to Adam; they made obeisance but IBLIS (did it not). He was of the jinn, so he transgressed the commandment of his Lord. What- would you then take him and his offspring for friends rather than Me, and they are your enemies? Evil is (this) change for the unjust.
51. I did not make them witnesses of the creation of the heavens and the earth, nor of the creation of their own souls; nor could I take those who lead (others) astray for aiders.
52. And on the day when He shall say: Call on those whom you considered to be My associates. So they shall call on them, but they shall not answer them, and We will cause a separation between them.
53. And the guilty shall see the fire then they shall know that they are going to fall into it, and they shall not find a place to which to turn away from it.
---------------------
In this RUKU that consists of four AAYAAT (KAHF-50 to 53), Allah presents the event of Adam and continues relating the Judgment Day in the last couple of them; in the first couple of AAYAAT, we see that when Allah ordered the angels to prostrate to Adam, the Satan refused to prostrate, comparing himself to Adam and considering himself superior to Adam as he was stronger physically (but not spiritually) than him; the narration of this event occurs at six more places yet this place is unique in this matter that it tells clearly that Satan was a jinn (who was allowed to accompany angels due to his high compliance to the commands of Allah); he had the free-will and because of it, he refused to comply to the command of Allah and the notable thing here about angels is that they never disobey Allah, the true Lord; note that like the human beings, jinn also have IKHTIAR (free-will) so they also are answerable at the Day of Judgment for their belief and their deeds; Allah says in Surah ZAARIAAT, “And I have not created Jinn & Human but only for my worship” (ZAARIAAT-56) and this is the ONLY aim of life; note that all of the creation worships Allah as that is the only way that Allah has provided to them to fulfill their tasks; AARAAF-54 tells, “surely His is the creation and the command; blessed is Allah, the Lord of the worlds”; He has created everything so He only is the Creator of all and He has assigned the specific tasks to everything; He is the true Lord Whom all the creation worships and Whom even the jinn and the mankind have to worship by their free-will; Al-Hamdu Lillah; as other of creation do not have any other choice so Allah does not address them at this AAYAT but jinn and INSAAN (human beings) have the free-will so they have to believe in Him and fulfill His commands by their free will and thus, they both are answerable; note here about animals (and even birds) that at the Day of Judgment, they would come forth in groups but ultimately they all would become dust except for those whom Allah has mentioned in the Quran positively such as the ram slaughtered instead of Prophet Ishmael-AS and such as the camel which was the miracle for Prophet SALEH-AS and such as the ferocious dog that remained with the sleepers at KAHF; however, the person would have to account for whatever wrong he does to any animal (or any living being) at the world as one of the authentic Ahadith points out clearly that a woman was punished because she bound a cat till it died; she neither gave her food nor let her search for it by itself (reported in SAHIH-BUKHARI); it is wrong even to cage birds as that does not go well with the teachings of Islam and shows much harshness in character; may Allah forgive the wrongs of Muslims and give them TOFIQ to better themselves; note that AN’AAM-38 reads, “there is not an animal on the earth, nor a being that flies on its wings, but forms communities like you; nothing have We omitted from the Book, and they shall be gathered to their Lord”; however, as the Quran does not provide any detail to this and Ahadith also present the matter in general terms so this brief touch about it suffices well; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the life at the world is an examination for both jinn and INSAAN and the reason to narrate this event here is to guide attention towards the evil of considering oneself deserving the highest of status just because of the physical respect one has achieved and the vice of comparing oneself to others in physical matters; note that the rich man fell into the trap of Satan due to this view of superiority that was because of his worldly status and due to comparing himself with his close relative on material basis; Allah questions such people who have the character as the rich man asking why do they take Satan and his offspring as friends leaving the friendship of Allah, when they actually are their enemy; Allah also informs that He did not take the assistance of Satan and his offspring in creating the heavens & the earth and certainly He did not make any of them even witness to this creation and even to the creation of their own selves when He created them; and He would not give any value to them even on the Day of Judgment when He would command the disbelievers to call those whom they used to consider their protectors taking them equal to Allah in authority; these people would call them but they would not answer and Allah would make some place of affliction between both; and these most guilty persons would see the fire of JAHANNUM (the hell-fire) and they would understand well that they would certainly enter there because they do not have the power to save themselves and those whom they took as their protectors, they also do not have that power so it is the life at the world where they need to keep their belief righteous and their deeds most virtuous to save themselves from the hell-fire; most certainly, Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Eighth Ruku
54. And certainly We have explained in this Quran every kind of example, and man is most of all given to contention.
55. And nothing prevents men from believing when the guidance comes to them, and from asking forgiveness of their Lord, except that what happened to the ancients should overtake them, or that the chastisement should come face to face with them.
56. And We do not send apostles but as givers of good news and warning, and those who disbelieve make a false contention that they may render null thereby the truth, and they take My AAYAAT and that with which they are warned for a mockery.
57. And who is more unjust than he who is reminded of the AAYAAT of his Lord then he turns away from them and forgets what his two hands have sent before? Surely We have placed veils over their hearts lest they should understand it and a heaviness in their ears; and if you call them to the guidance, they will not ever follow the right course in that case.
58. And your Lord is Forgiving, the Lord of Mercy; were He to punish them for what they earn, He would certainly have hastened the chastisement for them; but for them there is an appointed time from which they shall not find a refuge.
59. And (as for) these towns, We destroyed them when they acted unjustly, and We had appointed time for their destruction.
---------------------
This eighth Ruku has 6 AAYAAT (KAHF-54 to 59) and these AAYAAT guide people to ask mercy of Allah on wrong doings before any adverse event takes place causing them to become helpless or their death occurs; just after this, the Surah narrates the third significant event; these AAYAAT tell about such traits among some of them that they raise useless doubts and ask about much of worthless detail, perhaps just to boast about the vastness of their information and their problem is the same old one that relates to I, my & me; the contention of such people is to raise doubts as to how a simple human being has got the true guidance from Allah (just as in the past, this same objection was raised) as to them, he should have been an angel or at least, an amazingly wealthy and influential person; this attitude of raising useless doubts often leads to such ignorance of the true guidance with such a waste of time that the appointed time for punishment set by Allah approaches and like the ancient people who denied that guidance by raising similar unworthy objections, these people also get the wrath of Allah; or it happens that the death of such persons comes and they are still in the state of denial of the true guidance, thus they meet their punishment face to face; note that some form of punishment for the wrong-doings, starts just after death (for the period that Allah knows for each of wrong-doers) though the actual judgment would be at the Judgment Day; note also that it happens that the occupation with worldly matters makes many persons so oblivious to the true aim of life that the whole of their lives comes to an end and they die ignorant of the Truth leading themselves to a terrible agony in the coming life; Allah tells that He sent His apostles so that they give the good tidings to the righteous persons and warn the wrong-doers who want to eliminate the Truth by their fake philosophy based on the human limited thought; as that elimination is impossible so they try to make mockery of the message of the Quran and especially of the warning in it that they would have to account for whatever they had done in the life at the world; AAYAT-57 asks who would be such unjust as the person who gets the message of the Quran yet he ignores that and forgets what deeds he is sending ahead to face his account in AKHIRAT, the coming life; so Allah has put such covering on the understanding of such wrongful persons due to their continuous rejection of the Truth that they have become unable to understand it now and their hearing has become so oblivious to recitation of the Quran that even if you O Prophet PBUH (and the Muslims) call them towards it with reasoning, they would never ever take the true guidance; Allah tells in the AAYAT ahead that He is Caring even for such wrong people as He gives them ample of time to repent and does not put His wrath on them early though their deeds do demand such quickness; Allah has set a time for their punishment due to His Care to the mankind that they find the space to take the true guidance; mostly it happens that many of the disbelieving persons waste time engaging in useless theoretical contentions against the true guidance leading themselves to their severe punishment; but there is His appointed time for them and when it would come, He would put His wrath then & there to them so they would never find any shelter against that punishment; the last AAYAT of this Ruku informs the people that the towns that they find destroyed around their dwellings, those were destroyed when they committed injustice and He had indeed assigned an appointed time for their destruction too so just as the time came, that fell upon them then & there; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Ninth Ruku
60. And when Musa said to his servant: I will not cease until I reach the junction of the two rivers or I will go on for years.
61. So when they had reached the junction of the two (rivers) they forgot their fish, and it took its way into the sea, going away.
62. But when they had gone farther, he said to his servant: Bring to us our morning-meal; certainly we have met with fatigue from this our journey.
63. He said: Did you see when we took refuge on the rock then I forgot the fish, and nothing made me forget to speak of it but the Satan, and it took its way into the river; what a wonder!
64. He said: This is what we sought for; so they returned retracing their footsteps.
65. Then they found one from among Our servants whom We had granted mercy from Us and whom We had taught knowledge from Ourselves.
66. Musa said to him: Shall I follow you on condition that you should teach me right knowledge of what you have been taught?
67. He said: Surely you cannot have patience with me
68. And how can you have patience in that of which you have not got a comprehensive knowledge?
69. He said: If Allah pleases, you will find me patient and I shall not disobey you in any matter.
70. He said: If you would follow me, then do not question me about any thing until I myself speak to you about it
---------------------
Allah relates the third event in two Ruku ahead from AAYAT-60 to AAYAT-82 and this event tells about the meeting of Moses with KHIDHR (also termed as KHADHIR), an exceptional individual whom Allah had given the knowledge of some future events and an authority to take action by keeping those events in view by the command of Allah; note that Ahadith mention his name though the Quran does not provide that; it is an interesting event to study and Allah brings it here to tell that what eyes see might not be the whole truth; certainly the world seems to be the most beautiful place when some person has huge resources to take its advantage yet it actually is only the place of examination for the mankind and nothing more; this Ruku comprises of eleven AAYAAT and the next one that completes the narration of this event comprises of twelve AAYAAT; note that the most authentic Ahadith tell us that this all happened when Moses-AS, was asked during a sermon who was the most knowledgeable in all people presently and he replied with ease that he is; this matter took place at Sinai where whole of the Bani Israel were stranded after their departure from Egypt as they had refused to attack the land which they were commanded to take by their forceful effort; now in a way, this answer was not wrong as Moses was one of the Messengers of Allah at the time and he was receiving guidance from Allah; but he did not say then that this he finds true to the best of his knowledge and “Allah knows better”; we have seen in this very Surah that when the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH forgot to say “if Allah wills”, the WAHI did not come for 15 days; one of the messages of Surah KAHF is that caution in speech is most necessary for those persons who are at high spiritual status and Moses was one of the most prominent Messengers of Allah; so Allah told Moses to travel to certain place where he would find a person who has such knowledge by which he even would learn some good things; Moses took his servant, the young man YOSHA bin Noon who also was to become one of the Messengers of Allah later, and traveled towards that indicated place meaning to travel on for ages if necessary, until he finds that person; there were two indications given as signs to recognize the place where they would find him, one that two rivers meet at that place and the other, the fish that they had kept with them, would move out to the sea at that place; when they reached such a place (that might have been some area of land where the Red Sea appeared in two branches, as this even would fulfill the statement that the Quran gives here), that fish conveniently moved to the water of the sea nearby, digging the land making its passageway as it moved; Moses-AS did not have any attention towards it and YOSHA-AS forgot to mention its escape to him at that indicated place; so they both forgot it in their own way and YOSHA remembered only when Moses mentioned that he needed to take his breakfast as he was feeling weary now and would rest for a bit; it seems that they had kept the fish making some accommodation to carry it within water with them in addition to their edibles so YOSHA remembered it as Moses mentioned the edibles but only after moving considerable space ahead of the indicated place; on learning from the young man that the fish went away in a strange way to the sea and he had forgotten to inform him due to the trickery of Satan about its strange escape, Moses at once stood up to retrace their footpath saying that this was the place they were looking for; note that he did not give any harsh remark to the young man though he did have a fiery nature and this shows that the good person must remain lenient on the follies of his subordinates specially about forgetting some work genuinely, and also that the good person has to remain patient if he intends to study some knowledge; YOSHA blamed the Satan for his forgetting about the fish so the notable point is that the Satan affects by whispering adverse things into hearts yet he is neither able to force any person to anything nor he can work from inside of the man as the inside of the man conforms only to the FITHRAT (the sense of righteousness inside); Al-Hamdu Lillah; so as they reached the intended place, they did find a person there as they had expected and Moses just after a brief introduction, asked the man respectfully to let him accompany him so that he might attain some prominent guidance by the splendid knowledge that Allah has provided to him; note that he did not mention that he has been traveling to meet him and had taken troubles for it so this tells that the good person has to remain very patient in the pursuit of the high level of knowledge; KHIDHR (which means the man related to greenery) was reluctant about it; note that this highly intelligent person KHIDHR was among the Prophets of Allah (as AAYAT-65 tells that he had been given REHMAT i.e. blessing from Allah) and he had such knowledge that Allah had provided to him most directly or in other words, it was not an acquired knowledge; he was able to see the future at times by the permission of Allah and on that basis, Allah even permitted him to take actions that seemed contrary to justice; MUFASSIRIN (the good Muslim commentators on the Quran) have been so baffled by this narration (specially where it relates the killing of a young boy) that some have taken KHIDHR as an angel who had to do whatever Allah commands and some have taken him as having the status of an angel though human, so that he fulfills TAKWEENI Commands of Allah (that relate to the will of Allah); the significant point to note here is that KHIDHR was among the mankind yet he knew the actions to take in the matters related here by Islamic reasoning as Allah directed him and so he was not only fulfilling the will of Allah but he was also taking care to get the pleasure of Allah; please note well that as a man (though he also was the Prophet of Allah), he certainly died as he completed the total span of his life at the world; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this event clearly tells us that what the eyes see is not the whole truth and there might be much more to it; but he knew that Allah has given him an amazing gift as he could see future events at some matters by the permission of Allah; note that MUBRAM means those events that are certain to happen; on the contrary when people come to know of some future event by dreams or by some spiritual experience by the will of Allah, it is MUALLAQ i.e. it might happen or might change; that is why no one is allowed to base actions on dreams or his/her spiritual experience, no matter how pious they are, so KHIDHR was clearly an exception that he came to know the MUALLAQ and changed the situation by his effort by the permission of Allah; due to this gift of seeing the future at times by the blessing of Allah and making that knowledge the basis of his actions by His blessing, he was hesitant to keep the company of Moses as according to the knowledge of Moses, he was sure to object being a Messenger of Allah, to the amazing attitude of KHIDHR towards the matters at hand that would seem to him against the Islamic view; he clearly told Moses that how he would keep patience in matters about which he has no knowledge but Moses was very eager to accompany him and that is why he told KHIDHR that he would find him a very patient man and he would not disobey him; so by acceptance of the condition that Moses would not ask clarification of what action he takes on any matter until he himself clarifies, they moved on together; probably YOUSHA stayed behind at their meeting place waiting for Moses to return; it certainly was the most strange travel that Moses-AS and KHIDHR-AS made ahead together where Moses saw three most strange matters taking place and he could not resist to object on them most explicitly; the next Ruku continues the narration ahead; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Tenth Ruku
71. So they went (their way) until when they embarked in the boat he made a hole in it. Musa said: Have you made a hole in it to drown its inmates? Certainly you have done a grievous thing.
72. He said: Did I not say that you will not be able to have patience with me?
73. He said: Blame me not for what I forgot, and do not constrain me to a difficult thing in my affair.
74. So they went on until, when they met a boy, he slew him. Musa said: Have you slain an innocent person otherwise than for manslaughter? Certainly you have done an evil thing.
75. He said: Did I not say to you that you will not be able to have patience with me?
76. He said: If I ask you about anything after this, keep me not in your company; indeed you shall have (then) found an excuse in my case.
77. So they went on until when they came to the people of a town, they asked them for food, but they refused to entertain them as guests. Then they found in it a wall which was on the point of falling, so he put it into a right state. Musa said: If you had pleased, you might certainly have taken a recompense for it.
78. He said: This shall be separation between me and you; now I will inform you of the significance of that with which you could not have patience.
79. As for the boat, it belonged to (some) poor men who worked on the river and I wished that I should damage it, and there was behind them a king who seized every boat by force.
80. And as for the boy, his parents were believers and we feared lest he should make disobedience and ingratitude to come upon them:
81. So we desired that their Lord might give them in his place one better than him in purity and nearer to having compassion.
82. And as for the wall, it belonged to two orphan boys in the city, and there was beneath it a treasure belonging to them, and their father was a righteous man; so your Lord desired that they should attain their maturity and take out their treasure, a mercy from your Lord, and I did not do it of my own accord. This is the significance of that with which you could not have patience.
---------------------
The Ruku continues the narration of the event that they both came by a boat to cross the waters there; they embarked and KHIDHR took one of the planks silently from it making a hole there, damaging the boat; Moses saw this and could not stop from telling him that he has done a very wrong thing, for this might cause the drowning of people in the boat; KHIDHR reminded him about the condition he accepted that he would not ask clarification of tasks until KHIDHR himself clarified; Moses asked forgiveness as he had forgotten this agreement between them and told him to be lenient; so they moved on until they met a young boy and seeing an opportunity, KHIDHR killed the boy then & there; Moses was taken aback by this act and could not stop from telling him that this act was such an evil that needs highest of objections as he has killed an innocent person who had not killed anyone that might ask for his death; KHIDHR again patiently reminded him about the agreement between them and this time, as the objection was intentional, Moses clearly told him that if he objects any more on any of his acts, he accepts his right to ask the end of their meeting then & there; so they moved ahead and came to a town where they asked for some food; it was the custom of the day that travelers coming to a town or a village, got foods & lodging there becoming guests there yet the people there refused any hospitality to them; now, they found a wall there that was about to fall and KHIDHR worked on it and straightened it; this caused Moses, who was already facing gloom at the most unfriendly attitude of the people there, to speak out that he could at least have charged these people for this service and that was it; KHIDHR told him that now they would part and he told him that he would give the explanation of the actions he took, on which Moses could not resist speaking out; this tells that the good person would clarify his position where some misunderstanding takes place about him among his good company so he told him that he would clarify that there was nothing wrong in whatever he did; Al-Hamdu Lillah; about the first incident of damaging the boat, he told Moses that the boat belonged to some poor workers at sea and he knew that somewhere ahead there was a king taking all boats by force so he intended to damage it that he does not take it and these MASAKIN (very poor people) do not suffer hard; the plank would be repaired in due time yet once taken by force, the boat’s return might take time if returned ever, putting undue hardship to these poor workers that need to work daily to provide for the necessities of life; as for the second incident of killing the boy, he told Moses that we feared that the boy would cause his parents to go towards disobedience and much ingratitude to Allah while they both were true believers and so we intended that they get a better child instead of this one, better in purity and nearer to compassion (some of MUFASSIRIN have mentioned that they had a wonderful daughter afterwards who was very pious and very kind to her parents); as for the third incident, he told Moses that the wall belonged to two orphan boys and there was a treasure buried beneath it for them and their father was righteous person so Allah, the true Lord, intended that they become strong adults and dig out their treasure so that nobody of these immoral people becomes able to challenge them to take away their property; if it had fallen now, these people with little sense of morals as we have seen by their denial to provide us with some foods, would certainly have taken away their property due to their weakness now, committing injustice to these orphan boys and so Allah commanded to repair it; all this that Moses had seen, he had strictly done this all by the command of Allah so this is the fact of matter that Moses did not see and he certainly has never committed injustice in any of these matters; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that there are four common points in all these three events (and might even be more if we ponder on the subject) that are worthy of consideration; first, all three are related to children or boys as even workers on the boat do not seem to be much old as can be deduced by the term MASAKIN; this is interesting as it implies that Allah cares for the descendants of the virtuous persons by some particular care; note also that even the boy killed might get the favor of Allah at Judgment due to the piety of his parents as he did not come to that age where he could commit the evil acts that were to take place by him; an individual is not responsible for his deeds until he reaches such adulthood that provides him the recognition of the right & the wrong and then he commits evil acts by intention so it is highly probable that the boy was fortunate to die before such age and before such practice; the second common point to note is that Allah saved the children by the virtues of their parents (and even if one of them was virtuous, that was good for their safety) and though the second and third events are clear on this yet even the first event has a clue for the involvement of the piety of at least one of the parents; note that MASAKIN denotes those persons who work hard to provide the basic necessities of life for themselves and for those who are dependent on them and still whatever they get is lesser than what they need for their necessities; I, MSD, reason that it also tells about the pious character of their mother who might be one of the dependent ones and that asked Allah for their special help; so it also is in-line with the coming two events that tell about the pious character of both the parents and the pious character of the father respectively; note that we have studied at the previous Surah i.e. BANI-ISRAEL that Allah commands to respect the parents, especially if any one of them has come to an old age becoming weak, where he or she is dependent on their children whom they had brought up with love & care when those children were weak and they were strong; the third common point is that everyone must respect the other especially about three things, not to do any wrong to him; these are his property, his life and his honor and here interestingly, we find these all three challenged respectively by KHIDHR in these three events keeping to what the eyes see; note that he was actually saving the property when it seemed that he was damaging the boat, he was actually saving the boy from the grave agony of AKHIRAT when he killed the boy and he was actually saving the honor of the orphan children and their dead pious father plus their property when it seemed as if he has no self-respect doing a favor to those who are unworthy of any favor; certainly he did all these things by the permission of Allah, the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the fourth common point of course, is that each & every event tells clearly that what the eyes see might not be the whole truth and so the believer needs to keep in mind that when he is totally attentive to Allah, he must understand to take anything that comes to him as blessing of Allah and must not worry about dividing the events of his life as this happened good to me and this happened bad, so he would never have any incorrect pride for whatever worldly benefits he has achieved and no erroneous grief on whatever he has lost, making the life free of any tension whatsoever, by the blessing of Allah; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Eleventh Ruku
83. And they ask you about ZULQARNAIN. Say: I will recite to you an account of him.
84. Surely We established him in the land and granted him means of access to every thing.
85. So he followed a course.
86. Until when he reached the place where the sun set, he found it going down into a black sea, and found by it a people. We said: O ZULQARNAIN- either give them a chastisement or do them a benefit.
87. He said: As to him who is unjust, we will chastise him, then shall he be returned to his Lord, and He will chastise him with an exemplary chastisement:
88. And as for him who believes and does good deeds, he shall have goodly reward, and We will speak to him an easy word of Our command.
89. Then he followed (another) course.
90. Until when he reached the land of the rising of the sun, he found it rising on a people to whom We had given no shelter from it;
91. Even so! and We had a full knowledge of what he had.
92. Then he followed (another) course.
93. Until when he reached (a place) between the two mountains, he found on that side of them a people who could hardly understand a word.
94. They said: O ZULQARNAIN- surely Gog & Magog make mischief in the land. Shall we then pay you a tribute on condition that you should raise a barrier between us and them;
95. He said: That in which my Lord has established me is better, therefore you only help me with workers; I will make a fortified barrier between you and them;
96. Bring me blocks of iron; until when he had filled up the space between the two mountain sides, he said: Blow, until when he had made it (as) fire, he said: Bring me molten brass which I may pour over it.
97. So they were not able to scale it nor could they make a hole in it.
98. He said: This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass He will make it level with the ground, and the promise of my Lord is ever true.
99. And on that day We will leave a part of them in conflict with another part, and the trumpet will be blown, so We will gather them all together;
100. And We will bring forth hell, exposed to view, on that day before the disbelievers.
101. They whose eyes were under a cover from My reminder and they could not even hear.
---------------------
This eleventh Ruku introduces ZUL-QARNAIN (the person having two horns) as the just king of ancient times who believed in the fundamental teachings of Islam; note that the Holy Book Quran speaks about the prominent persons that were not much known to Arabs at that time, mostly because they were not from the area of Arabia or the areas they generally used to travel to, with some special feature related to them; that is why we find the term ASHAB-e-KAHF (the persons of cave) to identify the seven sleepers in this very Surah that takes its name from this event, then ZUL-KIFL (i.e. who is related to KIFL) is mentioned in Surah AMBIA-85 (and also in Surah Suad-48) and this is most probably BUDDHA as that prince was born at KIPL (or KAPL) WAV in Nepal; as there is no sound of “P” in Arabic so either “B” or either “F” is substituted for it and here ZUL-KIFL identifies him as the one who was born in KIPL; in this case (and this strongly seems to be the case), it seems then that his teachings have been tampered with and he was not only a true believer but also a true spiritual guide at that place at that time; if he is the person that is mentioned here then he is one of the Messengers of Allah as many of commentators have taken ZUL-KIFL to be that; now, keeping this style of speech in mind, ZUL-QARNAIN is someone outside of the Arab land yet such a prominent character even at that time that he is known far & wide by his specific title; about a century ago, MAULANA ABUL-KALAM AZAD wrote a commentary on the Holy Book Quran and from that, the commentary of Surah KAHF was published separately as a booklet due to its popular appeal among the masses; he indicated forcefully in it that Cyrus, the King of Persia around 550 BC (couple of centuries before the rise of Alexander the Greek and just a decade after the death of Nebuchadnezzar), was the person who is mentioned at this place; though he was not a messenger of Allah yet one of the most virtuous persons of the time who truly believed in Allah the Most High and in AKHIRAT, and he was truly wise in seeing to matters around having a lenient touch to his character; this makes sense because Cyrus had vast territory that he ruled and he is known to be the most just ruler in history; he had all resources necessary to rule and he was specially fortunate as Allah the Most High made the path easy for his amazing rise to the throne (though he belonged to the royal family yet it is mentioned that some of his own family members tried to kill him at his birth and his childhood was spent at some village area or some wilderness where nobody knew about his background and Allah knows better); he set the most noble example, at the time when “Might is Right” was the only way to rule, of an amazingly just treatment to all people whether among his subject or whether among the enemy; he permitted the Bani-Israel at that time, to return to Jerusalem and build the temple again, when he conquered Babylon defeating its army decisively around 540 BC, after the times of Nebuchadnezzar; as for his title ZUL-QARNAIN, most of the MUFASSIRIN have commented that this was due to his unification of both the lands of Persia at those times that were divided, just at the beginning of his reign and whatever historical record is available for him, he is depicted due to this unification as having two horns at the helmet that he wears; his reign tells that he had to face a grave challenge from the western side that was called Lydia, having a Greek influence then, at the onset of his reign (and it is today the region of Turkey), so he went towards it fast and made a surprise attack rather than wait for defense and he conquered the land; he reached at the bank of waters of the Aegean Sea not much far from the place where the sleepers at cave were to sleep for many years in the coming time (that was to be around 800 years after his arrival at this place) and standing by the dark waters at the sunset, he saw the sun going down in them; of-course, the sun does not go into waters but it seems so when a person views it at the sunset standing at the shore and that is why the narration says that “he found the sun going down”; there he saw some population of people whom he treated fairly giving a chance to them to accept the true belief and be at peace, or to reject it (that would be their challenge to ZUL-QARNAIN) so they would taste such punishment that would cause much frustration in their lives; Allah the Most High had allowed him to accept their apology or punish them severely and he took the just course not putting any undue hardship on anyone at all; it is mentioned that they did accept the true belief and there was no combat between them and his forces; AAYAT-89 tells that after some time of the first one, he prepared for another expedition and this time it was towards the east; he reached as far as was possible for him at those days with convenience, towards the east (probably to the farthest eastern side of the territory he ruled then, and it might have been much difficult to go any far eastward then, due to the huge mountains that stood in the way) until he came to a place where he saw the sun rising from the east; it seems that it was the vast plain somewhere in or about MAKRAN where he reached at dawn and stood at some high place there to see the rising of the sun; note that it has a population much lower in comparison to the land area available (as perhaps in those days too), and it is the land that now belongs to my country Pakistan where there are such people even today, who live a nomadic life that has ancient manner to live by today’s standard; there as he viewed the sunrise, he saw a population that had no shelter whatsoever from the sun and due to this beautiful view from the place he stood, it seemed to the good viewer as if the sun was rising on the people just ahead of his placement on that beautiful early morning in 536 BC or near that time; by the word KAZALIK (just like that), we get that as happened near the Aegean Sea where ZUL-QARNAIN had an authority to treat the people severely to show the great power he had, as was the custom of the day, or to treat them leniently, he chose again to give these people too some relief asking them to accept the true belief and refrain from all evil; most probably they too complied gladly to the guidance of the just king accepting the true belief then though there is an opinion that he had gone towards them due to the challenge they were posing for him at that time; after seeing to the matter in the best manner, he returned to his place i.e. HAMADAN (which is in Iran now); AAYAT-92 tells that after some time, he took a third expedition and this time towards the north, though the direction of this one is not mentioned as for the expeditions made before; it does seem by historic information available that he was at his last age going towards the north towards the war that he intended to fight there and from it he never returned as he was killed there; note that for the first expedition, the narration has the word “so” while for both the other ones it has the word “then”, indicating that there might be much time between each of these expeditions though the first one he might have taken just after his ascension to the throne and Allah the Most High knows better; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; this third expedition is noteworthy as during this one, he made a wall between an opening at two huge mountains on the request of a primitive population living there; according to MAULANA AZAD, he had reached a mountainous region at a place that is named DURBUND (The Closed Door) now in the Caucasian area (KAFQAZ or KOH-QAAF in Urdu), between the Caspian Sea and the Black Sea; he marched on with his army at inside of this area to the Caucasian mountainous region, where he came to the opening between two huge mountains where the area is called the pass of DARYAL, and there he found those primitive people who complained, getting their message through somehow that they are much troubled by YAJUJ & MAJUJ (Gog & Magog) who live beyond the opening in those mountains and attack them looting & plundering all the time; note that the Quran tells about these people who asked assistance from the king, that they did not even come near to understanding a sentence; that might be due to their very strange language that only they spoke & understood, so to make them understand something was very hard; ZUL-QARNAIN assured them, probably by the channel of some better understanding person among them with good ability to read gestures, that he would take care of their safety as was his obligation being their administrator and told them to help in making a wall between the mountains to fill the gap that would render YAJUJ & MAJUJ incapable of attacking them; they were ready to pay some tax for the work yet he declined that offer saying that what Allah has provided him with, is much better; he asked them only for the manual labor from their side as he might have men less in number with him for the task or not fully capable to do this work neatly; this clarifies that when at the head of people, a person must try to put as less a liability on his people as possible as that makes a true leader who is really near to the heart of his people; he made a very strong wall with iron putting molten copper over it there at the opening between the two mountains that YAJUJ & MAJUJ could neither climb nor put a hole through, restricting them to the other side with mountains surrounding the area and with Caspian Sea blocking the eastern route and the Black Sea blocking the western side; when the wall was completed (and it was known as the wall at KOH-QAAF), he observed that though this wall is amazingly strong by the blessing of my Lord yet when the word of my Lord (meaning the last day of the world i.e. QAYAMAT) approaches, that would level it to the ground and the promise of my Lord is certain to happen; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that there was another wall located just at the city DURBUND as the history informs, and being in this very place of Caucasian area and also being called with the similar names of the wall of KOH-QAAF and BAB-UL-ABWAB, it made a confusion that perhaps this one is the wall of ZUL-QARNAIN; however, with the present information available, it does not fit the description that the Quran presents about it as that was an iron-wall and this one was not; this wall at DURBUND is mentioned to be made centuries after the times of ZUL-QARNAIN and as the wall of China too was finished after his time, he is notable pioneer in using the technique to restrict and keep the enemy away; so by all good reasons, the wall at DARYAL is the wall mentioned in the Quran with the remark that the opening there is undoubtedly clear now as the geography in current times has provided to see whole of the world beautifully; the word of Allah has certainly approached near and the wall is now leveled to the ground; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; I, MSD, would insha-Allah see to the matter of YAJUJ & MAJUJ ahead at the supplementary note at KAHF after the note at this eleventh Ruku where I, MSD, would also take-up the general matters about the events that Surah KAHF relates; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last three AAYAAT of the Ruku read, “and on that day We will leave a part of them (YAJUJ & MAJUJ) in conflict with another part, and (just after the end of their lives at the world) the trumpet will be blown (that would be the last day of the world), so We will gather them all together (after the second trumpet, at the Day of Judgment); and We will bring forth hell-fire, exposed to view (because of their disbelief), on that day (the Day of Judgment) before the disbelievers; they whose eyes were under a cover from My reminder (at the world) and they could not even hear (the true message for guidance at the world)”; these AAYAAT tell about their conflicts among themselves at the world so because of them and their extreme disbelief, they would get the most extreme punishment at AKHIRAT; insha-Allah we will study about some of the signs of QAYAMAT (the last day of the world) at the supplementary note ahead; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
Supplementary note on AAYAT-99 of KAHF
According to Ahadith, YAJUJ & MAJUJ are one of the major signs of QAYAMAT, the end of the world; the problem is that much of fiction has become related to this matter as have become for a few other major signs too and that causes hindrance in understanding this matter clearly; but with whatever information we have by history, we can safely conclude that YAJUJ & MAJUJ were just ordinary human beings though they had lived as wild and uncivilized tribes but they were descendants of Japheth, one of the sons of Noah, inhabiting the lands of Central Asia behind the Caucasus Mountains; it seems that all those who inhabited that land were named as YAJUJ & MAJUJ as it is said that 21 out of 22 sections of them were restricted to the other side by the iron wall of DARYAL; note that there are ten major signs of QAYAMAT and they are related in a HADITH that is reported by HUDHAIFA ibn USAID; the Prophet Muhammad PBUH said that “the last hour i.e. QAYAMAT will not arrive till you have seen ten signs; he then mentioned the Smoke, DAJJAL, the Beast, rising of the Sun from the place of it's setting, the descent of Jesus Christ, YAJUJ & MAJUJ, three Landslides; one in the east, one in the west and one in the Arabian Peninsula; and after that a fire would spread from Yemen and drive the people to their place of gathering” (reported in Muslim); there are other major signs for QAYAMAT too that are reported in Ahadith and as four of those are much important for the comment here, our study would mention them presently; the first of them according to Ahadith is the rise of such man that would be MAHDI (the righteous one and it is also said in Ahadith that he would rise at the time when Muslims would be facing intense FITNAH i.e. extreme trial), the second of them is that the river Euphrates (that flows through Syria and Iraq and finally opens in the Gulf) will disclose a mountain of gold over which people will fight and die in high number, the third is that Muslims would fight against the Jews (that would be very trying war) and the fourth & last of these is that the Hour will not take place until the name of Allah is no longer recited on earth; these Ahadith have been recorded in the authentic books of Ahadith and “Muslim” is one of them and I would comment on these four presently insha-Allah; however, from the ten signs stated before, I would comment here on DAJJAL and YAJUJ & MAJUJ only insha Allah as these two are related to this Surah directly; Ahadith telling us about DAJJAL (the Imposter and he is called the Antichrist in the West) clearly denote that this would be some specific man from among the Jews as Ahadith indicate who would rise to power near QAYAMAT and in spite of his ugly face that would match his ugly character, he would attract people to him and many of loose women would particularly find some attraction towards this filthy character; he would be blind in one eye that would be ugly in looks and even the other one, by which he would be able to see, would be horrible; there are many learned people nowadays who take DAJJAL as a system to live rather than a person yet by seeing Ahadith, it is obvious that this is not the whole truth; DAJJAL is clearly some filthy person though Ahadith sometimes point out the evil system of life too that he would present; before studying comments on Ahadith, note that Prophet Muhammad PBUH has informed at different occasions that I don’t know when would the Hour (QAYAMAT) come though I understand that it is very close now as I and QAYAMAT are just this apart (he showed his two fingers making the sign of “V” to show how near it was) and I can only tell the Muslims about its signs; by this information that the Holy Prophet PBUH gave us, we can understand whatever he has told us about the signs of QAYAMAT, that needs some interpretation, though the interpreters must necessarily be those who are well-versed in the Holy Book Quran and the authentic Ahadith and when they interpret, their interpretation must strictly be for these signs of the Hour only and not for any other guidance as that must be taken as said because the Holy Prophet PBUH has specified his limitation on this very matter only; we know that he thought IBNE SAYYAD, a boy at his times, might be that one-eyed DAJJAL yet the boy became Muslim afterwards so it was an IJTEHADI mistake that is possible from the Messenger and that is no sin; note that whatever is told in the Quran, that strictly means the same as the terms of it convey and that is why the translation of the Quran is never taken to be the Quran itself while the translation of Ahadith would be termed as Ahadith if that is done with care as meanings are important there; the point to note is that though the learned persons can interpret signs of QAYAMAT in Ahadith pondering on the meanings rather than words only yet for other fields, they must not interpret the words even in Ahadith but take them as they mean in the common usage; the fact is that Allah has concealed the time of the Hour (the last day of the world) strictly so Ahadith can give us only an idea of its closeness by providing its signs only and that also with some reservation; as an example, note that DAJJAL is said to be one-eyed in Ahadith and this has been taken by many prominent ULEMA to mean that he would ask attention to worldly life only trying to make everyone forget the AKHIRAT and it is said that “KUFR” (ungrateful to Allah) would be written on his forehead that every true Muslim would be able to read even if that Muslim is not literate and this has been taken to mean that his actions would be clearly against humanity and there could remain no doubt for any true believing person by his activities that he is totally ungrateful to Allah; note that the system of life DAJJAL would try to implement would ask for attention towards calling the laws by which Allah has created everything as the natural laws not mentioning the True Creator; it would ask for attention towards caring about the life at the world trying to avoid even the mention of AKHIRAT; it would ask for attention towards maintaining the physical health never taking up even a petty discussion over the necessity of the spiritual health as Islam clarifies; this is the trial from DAJJAL and the stage is totally set today for such a person to rise who (by the scientific technology) would do feats that ISA-AS (i.e. Jesus-AS) did by the permission of Allah; in fact, he could be anyone of the Jewish leaders who have great attraction to his people as he does not need magic to do an extraordinary show of power; this imposter would show by the scientific advancement in medicine & surgery that a man dying without any hope of life can come to life; a man with a cut in the chest even with his heart out of his body can come to life; a man dying suddenly can be put to test and it is possible to see what he had eaten or drunk before his death with accuracy; a man afflicted with leprosy and even with other deadly infectious diseases can become well and even the barren land can provide amazing amount of harvest by the use of modern methods and artificial rain; but these things have an obvious source behind them while Jesus Christ showed his amazing feats as miracles performed by the permission of Allah; this difference would be clear to every good Muslim as the characters of those who go by the way of DAJJAL would tell clearly that DAJJAL and his people are far away from righteousness; it is yet to be seen how he rises and presents the tasks but he would not be without challenge insha-Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; such words that relate to war like swords, horses etc. does not necessarily mean that there would be an old style war; likewise, old method of communication wherever mentioned at Ahadith, do not imply that warriors would abandon the modern methods for communication but this is just a manner to express the events to come, according to that time when the Prophet PBUH mentioned the signs of QAYAMAT; note that the ultimate meanings are most significant at such Ahadith that relate to the signs of the Hour; the problem in understanding Ahadith mentioning signs of QAYAMAT arises when there is a strict inelastic adherence to the said matter without consideration of its inherent meaning; also, Ahadith do not provide the times for these signs to occur specifically and they might have quite a space of time between them while it is taken for granted that these all signs are related to very short period of time just before the Hour; note that the arrival of the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH was himself one of the significant signs of QAYAMAT and so the other signs that he mentioned might be anywhere after his time to the QAYAMAT itself though evidently, DAJJALI-FITNAH (the extreme trial that arise from DAJJAL) is related to the time extremely close to it; as the ULAMA of the past, with a very few exceptions only, had taken these Ahadith at face without considering any interpretation in this specific matter of signs of the Hour whatsoever, it set a trend for the present ULAMA to do the same as they strictly honor their past ULAMA in all matters; it is quite appropriate to clarify on them that the interpretation of these specific set of Ahadith for their meanings, does not mean to dishonor the past ULAMA as avoiding their misunderstanding here if any, does not affect the belief adversely; moreover, they had a little chance if any, to face the times of the extreme trial by DAJJAL that is mentioned in these specific Ahadith while we are at the total confrontation with such times so we need to understand these signs better for sure; keeping this clarification about Ahadith related to the signs of the Hour, let us continue with our study of the signs mentioned to understand the Surah better; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; taking the four signs of QAYAMAT (i.e. the Hour), I would comment on MAHDI that it literally means the GUIDED PERSON and not one who guides; note that the sequence of events at these current times, shows well that the QAYAMAT is much near and as such, many of these (though not all of these), signs were given for the couple of past centuries or so, and so they are of utmost importance to us all who are living in these current times; now, the literal meaning of MAHDI clarifies that this person would be on the right path even when generally people would be at loss how to practice many of the Islamic teachings (especially those that relate to running the administration); there are Ahadith that give much detail to this virtuous person yet as they are not much authentic (i.e. there are doubts that they do not truly relate to the Prophet PBUH) so it is better to omit such detail and take the general things about him that prevail as acceptable among the ULAMA; note that if someone claims to be MAHDI, he is surely not that man, no matter how pious he might seem at face; MAHDI is the man who would provide the Islamic teachings to all peoples and Allah would bless his effort as that would make them easy to practice at vast area of the world without his claiming of any significant status for himself; note that whosoever does it by the blessing of Allah, he is the man and claims would only prove that he is an imposter not acceptable for guidance thus the ultimate practical result in favor of Islam by the will of Allah, would indicate MAHDI and there is no other proof for his identity; note also that whoever claims to be Jesus descended from the heavens, he also is an imposter (please read the supplementary note after the note at the last Ruku of Surah MA’EDAH); so the genuine practice of Islam generally by the will of Allah would prove the worth and not the claims even if those come from persons that seemingly are most pious of the lot at hand; those who would not accept Islam at that time, would live with insignificance at the world and the Muslims would insha-Allah leave them on their own and Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the second of Ahadith mentions the sign of Euphrates disclosing gold and this is clear as it means the Black Gold “OIL” that has made people amazingly rich at that location; as for fighting and dying in huge number for it, that needs no comments as matters stand today; the third of these Ahadith tells about a trying war between Muslims & Jews and this is in progress even now since much long time as extreme injustice to Muslims without any fault of Muslims; Ahadith have such words for this that imply that ultimately, their support would withdraw with disgrace to itself and as the matters stand, even this sign does not need any comment; the fourth sign is that the name of Allah would not be recited on Earth and mostly this is taken literally to occur just at the end of the world that QAYAMAT would come on the most evil of the people of the world; this is the clearest example of taking a strict view of the sign mentioned which seems related to the forced forbiddance to practice Islam in the recent past in and near to those areas where YAJUJ & MAJUJ had their influence basically; even the recitation of the name of Allah was something near to a crime in that area at that time so taking the sign in the appropriate context, it has come to pass in the previous century; note that Ahadith tell us that Hajj & UMRAH would continue even after the advent of YAJUJ & MAJUJ and they also tell us that JEHAD (and the spread of teachings of Islam also is an aspect of JEHAD) would continue till QAYAMAT so there could be no time as such when the name of Allah is not recited; note the fact that when Allah puts His wrath, even some good persons with the bad persons get the taste of it but this happens when the good persons have stopped from spreading the good teachings of Islam; this Hadith also implies that QAYAMAT would not take place up-to the time the Muslim persons go on repenting on their wrong-doings asking for mercy from Allah and asking for His blessing; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; let us now take the matter of identifying YAJUJ & MAJUJ and after them, getting to the identity of DAJJAL (the Antichrist); note that whatever information we have by history, we can safely conclude by that that YAJUJ & MAJUJ were just ordinary human beings; by their account given in the Quran, we can safely assume that all these people inhabiting the area that was closed by ZUL-QARNAIN by the iron wall, were truly YAJUJ & MAJUJ; according to MAULANA AZAD, Armenian traditions carry the name “Iron Door” for this place but we know for sure that now these deadly people are at large; it is very difficult to indicate clearly what route these people took after they broke out of the place they were confined to and where they progressed to; we do not know the time of their release even and when the wall gave way completely; they might even have found some other route towards the west, iron wall remaining intact at that time; but without speculating, let us see the available facts keeping the information of the Quran in view; AAYAT-98 of Surah KAHF tells that a time would come sooner or later that this wall would become leveled to the ground (and that would be near to QAYAMAT being one of its signs) and that has happened somewhere back in history though it occurred certainly after the times of the last Prophet Muhammad PBUH; AAYAT-99 informs that Allah would leave them to surge some of them on others on that day and then the Trumpet would be blown; this is important as the word “AND” coming twice in the AAYAT, does clearly seem to convey an elapse of some period of time at both the places; so it means that when they come out of their confinement, Allah would leave them on their own as before, without giving any guidance to them (except for what they had received at the ancient times being the descendants of Japheth) and this denotes the anger of Allah on these people due to their heinous character and due to the terrible agony that character had caused to all people around in the ancient history; second, by the word “YAMUJ” we get that when they come out of their confinement, they would intermingle with each other and even with other people of the place where they settle in and this same word “YAMUJ” also conveys that some of their factions would be friendly among them and the other of their factions would be hostile among them; keeping their wild character in mind, they would set a stage for wars with each other with assistance of the respective peoples they settle in, some of them at one side and some at other; third, after their wars (or even during them), the end of the world would come and the Trumpet would be blown (to announce the end of the world); so they would be gathered, all of them with all persons of the world after the second Trumpet for the Day of Judgment; note that after the information of the first Trumpet, the word “SO” is used to tell about their gathering at HASHR by the second Trumpet as there is not much space of time between the two while “AND” is used to convey the period of time that might even be few centuries, between “YAMUJ” and the first Trumpet; so the sequence of events is clear that YAJUJ & MAJUJ would break out of their confinement and would take no guidance towards the Truth whatsoever and due to their wild character that does need blood to survive, they would become rivals to each other, each side of them getting support from some of other people, and would fight on that would ultimately lead, by the will of Allah, towards the end-time of the world that is named as QAYAMAT; there is another place too in the Holy Book Quran that mentions YAJUJ & MAJUJ which is Surah AMBIA, the 21st Surah; the translation of AAYAAT-94, 95, 96 & 97 of Surah AMBIA is “so whoever shall do of good deeds and he is a believer, there shall be no denying of his effort, and surely We are writing down for him; and it is binding on a town which We destroy that they shall not return; until when Gog and Magog are let loose and they shall break forth from every elevated place; and the true promise shall draw nigh, then the eyes of those who disbelieved shall be fixedly open- O woe to us! surely we were in a state of heedlessness as to this; nay, we were unjust” (AMBIA-94 to 97); though we do not know when YAJUJ & MAJUJ were allowed liberty, we can see clearly from the events that took place in the previous century that presented deadly wars among the peoples in the west (in whom they had intermingled after their freedom) that they are playing an active part in the worldly matters now; it is safe to assume that these captives at DARYAL did find a path towards the west after the fall of the wall and intermingled with the people there yet retaining their savage character displaying it now & then and as such, they are among the peoples of Europe; those people took a keen interest in colonization of many countries in the near past; at both places, the true word of Allah (WAADUL-HAQ at Ambia-97 and WAADU-RABBI at KAHF-98) is mentioned and at both places, it refers to QAYAMAT; we get from both the places that the end of the world is very near and the example for this is that at KAHF, it implies “when the word (or promise) of my Lord APPROACHES” and so it tells that it would be very near to QAYAMAT that the wall would fall level to ground (perhaps just few centuries back from it) and that certainly makes its fall and YAJUJ & MAJUJ, the signs of QAYAMAT; Al-Hamdu Lillah; as for DAJJAL (the Antichrist), there are some persons that include even ULAMA, who take this sign both as relating to a person and relating to a period of FITNAH (utmost trial); note that Dr. ASRAR AHMED, who was one of the foremost commentators on the Holy Book Quran of this time and the pioneer in making the set-up with assistance of his worthy students in Pakistan to explain the Holy Quran after TARAVEEH (the special night-prayers in the Holy Month of Ramadan), has given beautiful lectures on the subject asking all people to avoid attachment to worldly pleasures as much as possible and his writings show that he had inclination that though DAJJAL is the specific satanic person who would come at fore at the world at the times of extreme FITNAH yet that time also tells about the stage for his rise; the writing of MAULANA GILANI also pointed out the same in its own way that was written at the middle of the previous century; DAJJAL would oppose the basic teachings of Islam that ask us Muslims to believe in Allah, the true Lord, as He must be believed and to believe in AKHIRAT (the true life after this life) where everyone would be given the result of his doings at the worldly life and to believe that the Messengers of Allah gave humane teachings that lead to the true contentment of self; the extreme trial from DAJJAL would challenge these three basic teachings of Islam and so the challenge to these three comprises DAJJALI-FITNAH; that person DAJJAL might be anyone among the leadership of Jews who would be strict adherent to challenging the teachings of Islam (and who would come at fore near to QAYAMAT by the support of his corrupt disciples mostly at some authority); so now we get the answer why & how Surah KAHF saves us from DAJJAL as it clarifies the true concepts for us by relating all these four events that we all have just studied and I would point those concepts presently insha-Allah; for this, let us see the common points in events though for the sake of brevity, I would only point out the common features among them leaving the detail therein; first, note that all the four events guide attention to the fact that there are limitation to human efforts and the virtuous person must leave his matters to Allah with total trust once he has done his best about whatever problem he faces; ASHAABE-KAHF went to a remote cave finding no other option to save their True Belief and their lives leaving the matter of their safety to Allah; the companion of the rich man feeling hurt by the speech of his close relative i.e. the rich man - left his matter to Allah clarifying that he has the good hope of the good result for himself here and in the hereafter too; the pious parents had left the matter of the betterment of their children to Allah after the best they could have done as focused in the event of KHIDHR & Moses and ZUL-QARNAIN was totally grateful to Allah at his conquests and at the construction of the amazing iron wall asking good returns from Allah only without asking for any material gains whatsoever; doing whatever we can is upon us but the positive result only occurs by the will of Allah, if we do care in our belief & deeds for His pleasure only; by this TAWAKKUL (i.e. the total trust upon Allah), we can counter the attack of DAJJAL who wants us to think that his power is invincible as he has the support of the wicked people at authority so no one ought to challenge him; so then Allah would destroy him by Himself once we call Allah with true belief after all said & done; second, note that the words in speech like “all praise is for Allah” and “if Allah wills” and “there is no one truly powerful but Allah” must be necessary part of our speech as this would make us free of any adverse effect that satanic people want upon our psyche and in fact, we would be able to answer these people by calmly telling them the truth of their own-selves; these words and others in praise of Allah are present in all four events and we must care for them in our ordinary daily life; third, note that what the eyes see is not the whole truth as the sleepers at KAHF were asleep yet seemed awake to eyes even if a sober observant person saw them, worldly gains of the rich man was not the guarantee to success at AKHIRAT and his seemingly safe gardens were not so safe after all when a calamity hit them, actions of KHIDHR were an apparent deviation from the commands of Allah yet they were manifestation of not only the will of Allah by which everything takes place but there was also the pleasure of Allah in those, ZUL-QARNAIN found the Sun setting in water yet it was just deception of eyes that does not happen actually; fourth is that all the four events ask to care for the True Belief whether a person is well-off or in a difficult situation in life; the sleepers at KAHF were in a situation where to keep the True Belief meant a threat to life but they managed the situation with whatever they thought best and did not leave it (and Allah accepted their call and they were saved by their own idea), the companion of the rich person was challenged in a way where an ordinary person might have fallen into some complex yet that believer saving his True Belief countered the speech of rich man in such way by his words that the rich man might have felt a complex, Moses & Joshua & KHIDHR (Salaam on all three) were the chosen persons by Allah who always kept to what they understood to be Allah’s commands and of-course ZUL-QARNAIN too was among the very good persons who was challenged by the temptation to show his authority on weak people yet who always cared for the moral values (though he had all worldly resources at hand that often lead persons to forget moral values) accepting with heart that in truth, all power belongs to Allah and thus saving his True Belief; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; fifth, note that in all these four events a travel of some sort with good companions, is present for the sake of betterment (the event regarding dialogue between the rich man and his companion, the true believer, also denotes some travel as the gardens were certainly at some distance from their living place and the companion might have accompanied the rich man considering him a good man spiritually rather than having a physical motive for his travel with him); this seems to point out that for the spiritual development, a travel with good company is very helpful and Allah blesses such company with His grand blessing; sixth, note that leaving the physical comforts for the sake of spiritual development is the great defense against DAJJALI-FITNAH as this totally depends upon worldly technical items (specially the electronic items), that the development in the understanding of Physical Laws have brought about; the message of Ramadan is also the same that control to usage of the physical comforts would insha Allah bring the spiritual development that would guide the believing person near to Allah and it is noteworthy that the Holy Book Quran, the gift of Allah to the mankind, descended in Ramadan; note that at the creation of Adam, the angels wanted to know why was he being created as they knew that they do not go against the commands of Allah and this one (his descendants) is sure to challenge his own self and fight viciously even on petty matters as by his creation it seems that this one has got a desire to become high among all; what Allah told them is a sign of His trust on the mankind; He said “I know what you don’t” and then He gave Adam the knowledge of all names and this means that He gave the power to Adam to understand the principles of all things around which He asked to the mankind to use with care to His commands strictly; He commanded angels to prostrate for Adam when He had blown His spirit unto him; so now at the end of the world, the time has come to show that we do understand that by our technical development, we have to care for the weak and the needy as ZUL-QARNAIN understood at his time and not to destroy our own; it is the time to prove our worth giving regards to the Trust of Allah upon us and if we don’t prove it now, it would be very shameful; please see also Surah BAQARAH-30 to 39; now, demands to get this and that and asking for facilities by technical items (and include the desire to keep status here in the list too) have put men into an unworthy effort to remain obsessed with worldly affairs disregarding the true aim of life that is to worship Allah; they have to remember always that all have to account for their belief & deeds and to fulfill His commands as told by Messengers, the chosen men of Allah; Dr. Asrar Ahmed had clarified how DAJJAL would use different technical items to show treacherously that he is capable to perform the amazing feats that the Messengers used to perform; he would display things like growing crops at barren lands, providing an artificial environment for rains, communicating voice & figure to distant places and to perform amazing surgical operations so as to impress people deceitfully as if he is bringing dead to life; this all would be to degrade the high position of the chosen men of Allah and to affect people that times have changed so there is nothing to challenge the power of man; what an illusion and how sad this situation is; note that DAJL means treachery of very high nature that is done in the most deceitful way and as such DAJJAL means such most deceitful person who deceives with all available resources at hand in most cunning ways; may Allah save all the righteous persons from the professional treachery of DAJJAL; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Last Ruku
102. What- do then those who disbelieve think that they can take My servants to be guardians besides Me? Surely We have prepared hell for the entertainment of the disbelievers.
103. Say: Shall We inform you of the greatest losers in (their) deeds?
104. (These are) they whose labor is lost in this world's life and they think that they are well versed in skill of the work of hands.
105. These are they who disbelieve in the AAYAAT of their Lord and His meeting, so their deeds become null, and therefore We will not set up a balance for them on the day of resurrection.
106. Thus it is that their recompense is hell, because they disbelieved and held My AAYAAT and My apostles in mockery.
107. Surely (as for) those who believe and do good deeds, their place of entertainment shall be the gardens of paradise,
108. Abiding therein; they shall not desire removal from them.
109. Say: If the sea were ink for the words of my Lord, the sea would surely be consumed before the words of my Lord are exhausted, though We were to bring the like of that (sea) to add.
110. Say: I am only a mortal like you; it is revealed to me that your god is one that is Allah, therefore whoever hopes to meet his Lord, he should do good deeds, and not join anyone in the service of his Lord.
---------------------
The last Ruku sums-up the message of the Surah beautifully as Allah tells here explicitly that the true success would only come when the person does not give undue value to the life of the world but totally adheres to the three fundamental teachings of Islam; the AAYAAT inform that those who take some good persons near to Allah (like Jesus Christ-AS) as if they are able to provide protection from the wrath of Allah, they are in grave error as it is the true belief and the good deeds that can save a person from it and not just the claim of attachment to someone virtuous without following the guidance he provided to them when he was in the world; they thought erroneously that they are doing much good deeds by having great love for someone near to the true Lord without actually following him; “ZALLA-SAAYUHUM” means their labor is lost (AAYAT-104) and this can be in number of ways as when a person cares only for the life at the world without caring about AKHIRAT due to total lack of the true belief upon the true Lord - as when a person takes a wrong deed as right and does that with the notion in mind that he is doing good or takes a right deed as wrong and refrains from it strictly without asking any guidance from the true Lord - as when a person takes the love of some good person who is near to Allah, the true Lord, as enough to provide him salvation at AKHIRAT whatever he does - as when a person knows the Truth yet knowingly follows the wrong to get material benefits at the world or to get the worldly status assuring himself that he would certainly find all that is good in AKHIRAT if he gets the material success in the world and so cares but little for any good deed; these are the persons whose labor is lost and as they die, all that they had taken as good deeds would leave them then & there; these persons actually did not have any worry that they would stand in front of Allah, the true Lord, and would have to account for whatever they had been doing in the world; they never tried to understand the teachings of Allah that He provided to them by His Messengers and this attitude was mockery of the AAYAAT that Allah had sent and of His Messengers; but those who really believed in the Truth and did all their deeds according to that belief, they would receive gardens of Paradise and would remain ever so happy there that they would never ask any change from it; in the world, a person does get fed-up even with highly gratifying situation but at JANNAAT (the beautiful gardens of Paradise), he would never want any change as there are so much of blessings of Allah there that he would never feel that he has seen all of them; AAYAT-109 tells that the words of Allah would never end even if all the seas become ink to the pen He writes with; note that efforts of human beings are always limited but the Attributes of Allah are unlimited; He is QADEEM (from always to always), ASL (His good Attributes are His Own, not achieved from anyone) and LA-MEHDUD (His good Attributes are unlimited); Al-Hamdu Lillah; as for us human beings, even if some are highly refined persons like the Messengers specially the last of them i.e. Muhammad PBUH, we all are created - whatever we possess, physically or spiritually, has been provided to us by Allah, the true Lord - and our traits are limited that change with time & place; Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; the last AAYAT tells that no-one is equal to him in authority and even the highly refined person like Muhammad PBUH is but a man who is chosen by Allah to provide the true guidance to all peoples of the world; so whoever understands that he has to meet Allah and answer for his belief & his deeds, he must never take anyone as equal to Allah, keeping always in mind the three things about Allah (QADEEM, ASL and LA-MEHDUD) with care that He only is the true Lord; we Muslims need to recite Surah KAHF again & again (especially at Fridays) and we all must ponder upon it too as it certainly is great defense against DAJJAL, the evil person who would come at forth near to QAYAMAT as an adherent of satanic concepts; no doubt, the HOUR (QAYAMAT) is near and we Muslims must see in consideration to AKHIRAT what status we are in, making ourselves better as much as, and as soon as possible; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; note that the last AAYAT of Surah BANI-ISRAEL clarified that if Allah befriends anyone, it is not because of any weakness on His side whatsoever; nothing (and no-one) among His creation is able to compel Him to do anything, but His friendship is His blessing upon that person; no one can match even any one of His attributes and this last AAYAT of KAHF also clarifies that whatever care any person takes in remembering Him always, it certainly is His blessing upon him and it does not make him capable to challenge Him in any way; all of the creation is needy for whatever He provides to it and He is not in any need of anything (or anyone); He only is the Creator of all of the creation Who has assigned specific works too, to each of His creation according to His will; this last AAYAT reads, “say (O Prophet PBUH)- I am only a mortal like you; it is revealed to me that your god is only one that is Allah, therefore whoever hopes to meet his Lord, he should do good deeds, and not join anyone in the service of his Lord”; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
“Tafsiri-Guide to the Quran” by:
Muhammad Saleem Dada
Here our study of KAHF ends; Al-Hamdu Lillah
www.saleemdada.weebly.com
-------------------------------------------------------
Surah MARIAM
(Consists of 6 Ruku; MK-6)
MARIAM-The First Ruku
1. Kaf Ha Ya Ain Suad.
2. A mention of the mercy of your Lord to His servant Zachariah.
3. When he called upon his Lord in a low voice,
4. He said: My Lord- surely my bones are weakened and my head flares with hoariness, and, my Lord- I have never been unsuccessful in my prayer to Thee:
5. And surely I fear my cousins after me, and my wife is barren, therefore grant me from Thyself an heir,
6. Who should inherit me and inherit from the children of YAQUB (Jacob), and make him, my Lord, one in whom Thou art well pleased.
7. O Zachariah- surely We give you good news of a boy whose name shall be YAHYA (John): We have not made before anyone his equal.
8. He said: O my Lord- when shall I have a son, and my wife is barren, and I myself have reached indeed the extreme degree of old age?
9. He said: So shall it be, your Lord says: It is easy to Me and indeed I created you before, when you were nothing.
10. He said: My Lord- give me a sign. He said: Your sign is that you will not be able to speak to the people three nights while in sound health.
11. So he went forth to his people from his place of worship, then he made known to them that they should glorify Allah morning and evening.
12. O YAHYA- take hold of the Book with strength, and We granted him wisdom while yet a child
13. And tenderness from Us and purity, and he was one who guarded (against evil),
14. And dutiful to his parents, and he was not insolent, disobedient.
15. And peace on him on the day he was born, and on the day he dies, and on the day he is raised to life
---------------------
The Surah starts with the letters that are among the MUQATTA’AAT and it is the longest among them without any pause as it has five letters; note that though Surah SHURA has five letters of MUQATTA’AAT too yet they have pause between them as they form the two beginning AAYAAT of it; then the first Ruku mentions about the plea of Zachariah-AS to Allah that asked Allah to provide him such heir to his task that now when he has grown so very old, he becomes such ally to him who would prove himself worthy of spreading the word of Allah and who would care to lead-on the task to groom all those who are the righteous so they remain committed to the commands of Allah practically; this is how he would prove himself as truly worthy of him and also would prove himself among the true descendants of Jacob-AS; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah gave him the good tidings of a son by the name of YAHYA (John) who would take the good task ahead; note that Allah provided the name to YAHYA and note also that Zachariah meant by his plea to Allah that Allah gives him a son to become his heir in his good task but when Allah answered his plea in his favor, he repeated his condition (and of his wife) that he is so very old and his wife is barren so he needed total clarity (see also the note at the fourth Ruku of Surah AALE-IMRAN); he might have forgotten his plea to Allah or he might only have asked for clarity without any doubt that whatever Allah wills, that would certainly come to occur; Al-Hamdu Lillah; we had studied at BAQARAH-260 that Abraham asked Allah to show how He would raise the dead to life and upon his curiosity, Allah asked him if that is due to some lapse in his belief; he replied that he most certainly believes in the resurrection of the dead but he wants only to see how it would happen; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah told Zachariah that it would happen as Allah wills for it and it certainly is most easy for Allah and he needs to see that Allah created him when he was nothing; Al-Hamdu Lillah; he asked for such sign that would tell him that his wife has conceived the child and Allah answered that when it happens, he would become unable to speak to people for three nights though he would be well physically; so he knew about that time and when it came, he increased the remembrance of Allah even more; it is notable that being more virtuous at such time by remembrance of Allah, would make the child most virtuous too; he indicated by his gestures all the good persons around also to remember Allah much more at all times of the day at this period of time; as YAHYA grew in the care of his good parents with the highest of protection from Allah, He provided him the knowledge of Torah at his childhood and told him to adhere to its teachings most fervently; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah tells us that He had made him most caring in nature for all people and most pure at heart; he certainly was highly careful in keeping away from all vices as Allah commands and very caring to virtues for his parents and he certainly was never unjust to anyone and never disobedient to Allah; He tells us that He had provided him utmost protection from all vices on the day he was born, on the day he dies and on the day he is raised to life; the translation of the last four verses is, “(Allah told him) O YAHYA- take hold of the Book (Torah) with strength, and We granted him wisdom (how to implement its guidance) while yet a child and tenderness from Us (to care for all virtues) and purity (to avoid all vices), and he was one who guarded (against evil); and dutiful to his parents, and he was not insolent (to any person), disobedient (to Allah); and peace on him on the day he was born, and on the day he dies, and on the day he is raised to life; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Second Ruku
16. And mention Marium in the Book when she drew aside from her family to an eastern place;
17. So she took a veil (to screen herself) from them; then We sent to her Our spirit, and there appeared to her as a well-made man.
18. She said: Surely I fly for refuge from you to the Beneficent Allah, if you are one guarding (against evil).
19. He said: I am only a messenger of your Lord- that I will give you a pure boy.
20. She said- when shall I have a boy and no mortal has yet touched me, nor have I been unchaste?
21. He said: Even so; your Lord says: It is easy to Me: and that We may make him sign to men and mercy from Us, and it is a matter which has been decreed.
22. So she conceived him; then withdrew herself with him to a remote place.
23. And the throes (of childbirth) compelled her to betake herself to the trunk of a palm tree. She said: Oh, would that I had died before this, and had been a thing quite forgotten!
24. Then he called out to her from beneath her: Grieve not- surely your Lord has made a stream to flow beneath you;
25. And shake towards you the trunk of the palm-tree, it will drop on you fresh ripe dates:
26. So eat and drink and refresh the eye. Then if you see any mortal, say: Surely I have vowed a fast to the Beneficent Allah, so I shall not speak to any man today.
27. And she came to her people with him, carrying him (with her). They said: O Marium- surely you have done a strange thing.
28. O sister of Aaron- your father was not a bad man, nor, was your mother an unchaste woman.
29. But she pointed to him. They said: How should we speak to one who was a child in the cradle?
30. He said: Surely I am a servant of Allah; He has given me the Book and made me a prophet;
31. And He has made me blessed wherever I may be, and He has enjoined on me prayer and poor-rate so long as I live;
32. And dutiful to my mother, and He has not made me insolent, unblessed;
33. And peace on me on the day I was born, and on the day I die, and on the day I am raised to life.
34. Such is ISA, son of Marium; (this is) the saying of truth about which they dispute.
35. It beseems not Allah that He should take to Himself a son- glory be to Him; when He has decreed a matter He only says to it "Be," and it is.
36. And surely Allah is my Lord and your Lord, therefore serve Him; this is the right path.
37. But parties from among them disagreed with each other, so woe to those who disbelieve, because of presence on a great day.
38. How clearly shall they hear and how clearly shall they see on the day when they come to Us; but the unjust this day are in manifest error.
39. And warn them of the day of intense regret, when the matter shall have been decided; and they are (now) in negligence and they do not believe.
40. Surely We inherit the earth and all those who are on it, and to Us they shall be returned.
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the statement for the Prophet PBUH that he would get some important facts about Marium-AS at this Surah; this Ruku mentions the most significant incident of her life that she withdrew to a chamber at the eastern side to wash herself where she screened herself from all people; at that occasion, Allah sent towards her His Spirit (i.e. the angel Gabriel) in appearance of a handsome man and due to the fear of the sudden appearance of such man at such occasion, she said to him that she seeks refuge in Beneficent Allah from his wrong intention; her words implied that if he has any fear of Allah, he ought to leave the place to which he assured her that he has no wrong intention as he is an angel whom Allah has sent to give her the glad tidings of the son who would be most pure in all good virtues; she was taken aback by this and told him that she is not yet married so no man has touched her rightly and she is not unchaste so no man has touched her wrongly; the honorable angel replied as AAYAT-21 tells that “even so; your Lord says- it is easy to Me: and that We may make him sign to men and mercy from Us, and it is a matter which has been decreed”; Allah had provided the answer similar to this to Zechariah-AS when he got the glad tidings of YAHYA-AS and showed his surprise as he was extremely old and his wife was barren; certainly Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; so when Mariam (which means the worshipper of Allah) conceived the holy child, she went to the remote place (i.e. Bethlehem) and took shelter beneath a dates’ tree; the pangs of childbirth compelled her to take the shelter of a dates’ tree so that she could sit and stand by holding it tight (and that might even cause the pain to lessen); at that time, when she not only had the physical pain but also the grief upon how she would face her people on this issue, she said words to the effect that it would have been better if she had died before this, and had been something quite forgotten; so at that time, Gabriel-AS called her to soothe her condition for somewhere beneath the place where she was present, that she does not need to grieve- surely her Lord has made a stream to flow beneath her and as she shakes the trunk of the palm-tree towards her, it will drop fresh ripe dates for her; this is such time that she needs to eat and drink and make herself comfortable (and dates are great at such time so even if she is weak, dates would fall from the tree miraculously just as she shakes its trunk); if she sees any mortal, she just have to say that she has vowed to fast to the Beneficent Allah, so she would not speak to any person today; note that Allah commanded Gabriel to stay at distance from her as she had objected to his presence before when he had come towards her at her seclusion (and this occasion was even more delicate); note also that the fast for Allah required at that time to keep on silence besides refraining from eating and drinking anything in that; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this gave her the courage to carry the holy child to her people where they immediately needed the explanation about him; note here that they did not give any space to her that she might have some reasonable explanation but assumed right away that she had been a part of something bad; there are always some people who do not even care for the most chaste women at such times and though most strange, they did not spare even Mariam-AS; they demanded the explanation to this wrong of Mariam according to their notion, and guided her attention that she is among the descendants of Aaron-AS (who certainly was one of the most esteemed Messenger of Allah) and neither her father was a bad man nor her mother was an unchaste woman; she told them by gestures that she would not speak at this time and within these gestures, she gestured towards the child; they were most amazed at this and told her how they would communicate to the child who is yet in cradle of the mother’s hands; the holy child Jesus-AS started the speech by himself to them that he is the slave of Allah; AAYAAT-30 to 33 state that he said, “Allah has given me the Book (the understanding of Torah) and made me a prophet (His Messenger to the Bani-Israel) and He has made me blessed wherever I may be (that because of me, Allah would make all matters better for the people around who comply on my call towards Allah) and He has enjoined on me prayer (so that I remain attentive to Him by all care to AKHIRAT) and poor-rate (that I denote by this action that I have no attachment to the life at the world except for taking it as an examination by Allah) so long as I live; and (He has made me) dutiful to my mother, and He has not made me insolent, unblessed; and peace on me on the day I was born, and on the day I die, and on the day I am raised to life (so my whole life is blessing of Allah to myself and to all people who accept my call by the practice of the commands of Allah)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; such is ISA (Jesus), the son of Mariam, and this actually is the fact about him that they need to accept in their dispute about him; he is among the mankind yet he was born as an exception without any father just by the command of Allah (i.e. He said “Be” and he came to existence); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-35 & 36 read, “it beseems not Allah that He should take to Himself a son- glory be to Him; when He has decreed a matter He only says to it "Be," and it is; and (O Prophet PBUH- tell all peoples that) surely Allah is my Lord and your Lord, therefore serve Him; this is the right path”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah provided this clarity about Jesus yet there were such people among them who disagreed with each other about this (at that time and at this) and those who disbelieve in this clarity that now Allah has totally provided at the Quran that he certainly was among the mankind, these unjust persons would see the most extreme trouble when that day (the Day of Judgment) arrives; then they would hear most clearly and see most clearly when they come to Allah just as He has told about him; but their manifest error now would lead them to the most extreme trouble then; Allah asks the Prophet PBUH to warn them of that day of intense regret, when the matter shall have been decided as that is the Day of Judgment where they would not get any space to better themselves; today is the time if they really intend to better themselves but they are in negligence at this time and not prepared to believe the fact that Allah has clearly provided to them; every person would return to Allah to see how he/she believed at the world and to see the account of his/her deeds that he/she sent ahead; so the last AAYAT of the Ruku gives the final touch to the matter that explicitly tells, “surely We inherit the earth and all those who are on it, and to Us they shall be returned”; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Third Ruku
41. And mention Ibrahim in the Book; surely he was a truthful man, a prophet.
42. When he said to his father; O my father- why do you worship that which neither hears nor sees, nor does it avail you in the least:
43. O my father- truly the knowledge has come to me that has not come to you, therefore follow me, I will guide you on the right path:
44. O my father- serve not the Satan, surely the Satan is disobedient to the Beneficent Allah:
45. O my father- surely I fear that a punishment from the Beneficent Allah should afflict you so that you remain friend of the Satan.
46. He said: Do you dislike my gods, O Ibrahim? If you do not desist I will certainly revile you, and leave me for (all) time.
47. He said- peace be on you- I will pray to my Lord to forgive you; surely He is ever Affectionate to me:
48. And I will withdraw from you and what you call on besides Allah, and I will call upon my Lord; may be I shall not remain unblessed in calling upon my Lord.
49. So when he withdrew from them and what they worshipped besides Allah, We gave to him Isaac and Yaqoub (Jacob), and each one of them We made a prophet.
50. And We granted to them of Our mercy, and We left (behind them) a truthful mention of eminence for them.
---------------------
The Ruku mentions some important aspects relating to Ibrahim-AS that he was most truthful person and one of the most esteemed Prophets of Allah; the notable point here is that many of Messengers came in the lineage of Ibrahim-AS from his second son Isaac-AS (who also was the Messenger of Allah) except for Muhammad PBUH (the last of them) who was the descendant of Ishmael-AS, the elder son of Ibrahim (who also was the Messenger of Allah); Muhammad PBUH was the only Messenger of Allah that came from the lineage of Ishmael and there is a gap of nearly 2500 years between them; note also that Ibrahim-AS is mentioned as a very truthful person and as one of the Prophets of Allah and this same thing is said about IDRIS-AS at the next Ruku at AAYAT-56; it seems by the observation of the history of the Man that the five most prominent Messengers were born at regular intervals to each other (that are Noah, Ibrahim, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad PBUH; see AHZAAB-7 that mentions them together; Salaam on all of them) so there is the space of time of about two thousand years between the birth of Noah and of Moses and about the same space is between the birth of Moses and of Muhammad (these three Messengers led their respective people to safety though all of them had to put much high efforts to present the message of Allah to their respective people); there is the same gap of 2000 years between IDRIS-AS and Ibrahim-AS while the gap between him and Jesus-AS is the same i.e. 2000 years- Salaam on all these Messengers of Allah; these three were calm persons by nature and they clarified the teachings that Allah had already presented to the Messengers of Allah before them; especially notable in this matter is the times of Jesus Christ that was such when the people had generally taken-up to practice what they felt easy for them, sometimes with change even in that practice, and left what they felt difficult; we do not have much knowledge about IDRIS-AS (he might have lived after about 1500 years of the advent of Adam to the world) yet it is often mentioned that Allah had provided him most wonderful knowledge of reading the signs that enabled him to know and affect the people around positively (that is something that related to the study of Psychology) and this was also the significant trait of Ibrahim-AS and Jesus-AS; this interesting phenomenon asks us to reflect that there is the same space of two thousand years now at this period of time since the ascent of Jesus Christ-AS, the great man and the Messenger of Allah, to the heavens; so as Jesus Christ emphasized for the Bani-Israel to guide total attention towards Allah and to practice His commands genuinely as provided by Torah after near to fifteen hundred years of Moses-AS, it is most probable that the prominent good-natured wise Muslims (who are most sincere to Islam) rise to guide the Muslims in the present era to practice Islam genuinely as there is the gap of about 1450 years (by the lunar calendar) as of now since when the last of Messengers Muhammad PBUH made Hijrah to Madinah; as Allah has set laws for Astronomy, Chemistry, Elementary Physics and other of subjects that govern their issues by the will of Allah, so He certainly has also set the laws for History and they do govern its issues by the will of Allah; please note this well that after Muhammad PBUH, who was the last of Messengers of Allah and the last of His Prophets, there is no Messenger (and no Prophet) of Allah (see Surah AHZAAB-40); we Muslims need to plead to Allah for His mercy for us at these current times and if He accepts our plea to forgive us and to provide His mercy to us then there is nothing to stop us Muslims to rise to heights without disturbing any of peoples of the world; we need to live away from all such peoples who have little care to morals as the Quran has defined those good morals, even if this seclusion seems much strange at these current times; but that certainly needs sacrifice of base desires from our side for which we Muslims must prepare ourselves totally without any undue reservation; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the Ruku tells that Ibrahim asked his father to leave the worship of idols completely who do not hear anything and do not see anything and have no authority to provide any ease in matters; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-42 to 45 read, “When he (Ibrahim-AS) said to his father; O my father- why do you worship that (i.e. idols) which neither hears nor sees, nor does it avail you in the least; O my father- truly the knowledge (of the Truth) has come to me that has not come to you, therefore follow me, I will guide you on the right path; O my father- serve not the Satan (as he would misguide that you go far into wrongs), surely the Satan is disobedient to the Beneficent Allah; O my father- surely I fear that a punishment from the Beneficent Allah should afflict you (at the world) so that you remain friend of the Satan (as who live-on with wrongs, they lose all space to accept the Truth and live to end the life at the world by a satanic manner)”; this tells how a good person should call his elders to the fundamental teachings of Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the Surah is relating how the good sons would become blessings to their parents if they have no issue in learning from them; YAHYA-AS certainly was highly careful in keeping away from all vices as Allah commands and very caring to virtues for his parents; Jesus-AS defended his virtuous mother at most difficult times to her and he was always good in attitude towards her; Abraham also tried to guide his father to virtues and even when he rejected his call towards Islam, he told his father that he would ask Allah to have mercy towards him; but as he learnt that he would not come to the right path, he refrained from asking mercy from Allah for him as it is disallowed to ask Allah to have mercy for those who die as disbelievers (see TAUBAH-84); AAYAAT-46 to 49 tell explicitly that his father was most angry upon Ibrahim when Ibrahim asked him to leave totally the worship of idols and told him that if he goes on professing such teachings he would revile him; he asked Ibrahim to leave him and go somewhere else and he accepted that and left his father with good terms from his side and even told him that he would pray to Allah, the true Lord to forgive him (but as mentioned, he abandoned to ask mercy of Allah for his father afterwards; see TAUBAH-114 at its fourteenth Ruku); he told him explicitly that he would withdraw from him and the idols that he called besides Allah, but he would call only upon Allah, the true Lord; so when he withdrew from them and what they worshipped besides Allah, Allah gave to him as blessings to him Isaac (son) and Jacob (grandson), and each one of them, Allah made His Prophet; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT reads, “and We granted to them of Our mercy, and We left (behind them) a truthful mention of eminence for them”; so these good persons did receive His mercy and they all were remembered as most blessed persons that were most attentive to Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Fourth Ruku
51. And mention Musa in the Book; surely he was one purified, and he was an apostle, a prophet.
52. And We called to him from the blessed side of the mountain, and We made him draw nigh, holding communion (with Us).
53. And We gave to him out of Our mercy his brother Aaron a prophet.
54. And mention Ishmael in the Book; surely he was truthful in (his) promise, and he was an apostle, a prophet.
55. And he enjoined on his family SALAH (prayer to Allah) and ZAKAH (almsgiving), and was one in whom his Lord was well pleased.
56. And mention IDRIS in the Book; surely he was a truthful man, a prophet,
57. And We raised him high to the elevated place.
58. These are they on whom Allah bestowed favors, from among the prophets of the seed of Adam, and of those whom We carried with Noah, and of the seed of Ibrahim and Israel, and of those whom We guided and chose; when the AAYAAT of the Beneficent Allah were recited to them, they fell down making obeisance and weeping.
59. But there came after them an evil generation, who neglected prayers and followed sensual desires, so they will meet perdition,
60. Except such as repent and believe and do the good, these shall enter the garden, and they shall not be dealt with unjustly in any way:
61. The gardens of perpetuity which the Beneficent Allah has promised to His servants while it is unseen; surely His promise shall come to pass.
62. They shall not hear therein any vain discourse, but only- Peace, and they shall have their sustenance therein morning and evening.
63. This is the garden which We cause those of Our servants to inherit who guard (against evil).
64. And we do not descend but by the command of your Lord; to Him belongs whatever is before us and whatever is behind us and whatever is between these, and your Lord is not forgetful.
65. The Lord of the heavens and the earth and what is between them so serve Him and be patient in His service. Do you know any one equal to Him?
---------------------
The Ruku mentions the significant aspects of Moses-AS that he was purified by Allah so that he remains most attentive towards Him and he was one of the Messengers of Allah and His Prophet; Allah called him from the right side of the mountain TOOR (when He made him His Messenger) and held close spiritual talk with him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah provided his brother Aaron-AS as companion to him whom He also blessed to become His Messenger; then the Ruku mentions about Ishmael-AS that he always remained true to his word (as all Messengers of Allah yet he excelled in this) and he also was one of the Messengers of Allah and His Prophet; he used to ask members of his household to care most highly about SALAH and ZAKAH as the first would keep the belief in AKHIRAT fast and the second would keep away from the useless attention to the worldly possessions; due to his most beautiful qualities, Allah was most pleased with Ishmael-AS; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-56 & 57 mention IDRIS-AS that read, “And mention IDRIS in the Book; surely he was very truthful and a prophet (AAYAT-41 mentions these two good traits for Ibrahim too), and We raised him high to the elevated place (Allah provided him special protection from the adversities of the people around like He provided to Ibrahim and Jesus so Allah raised him to height in his virtuous status)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT honors all Messengers (& Prophets) of Allah as it states that Allah provided His blessings to all of them who all truly were the good descendants of Adam and the good descendants of the best of persons among his lineage; the AAYAT reads, “these are they on whom Allah bestowed favors, from among the prophets of the seed of Adam, and of those whom We carried with Noah, and of the seed of Ibrahim and Israel, and of those whom We guided and chose; when the AAYAAT of the Beneficent Allah were recited to them, they fell down making obeisance and weeping”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-59 to 63 tell about the two groups that emerged ahead after the Messengers of Allah had provided them the message of Allah clearly (especially after Ibrahim, Ishmael and Isaac- Salaam on them); there was such generation who ignored the SALAH that led them to give no attention to the fact that they have to provide for whatever they believe and do at their lives at the world and who followed their sensual desires that led them to become obsessed with gratification at the life at the world so they would meet perdition as the time comes; but those who repent and believe righteously and do their good deeds in accordance to that belief, they would enter the JANNAH and there would be no injustice to them; these would be the gardens of perpetuity which the Beneficent Allah has promised to His (true) servants while it is unseen; surely His promise (about providing them the JANNAH at AKHIRAT) shall come to pass; they shall not hear therein any vain discourse (as that is hurting and there is no such thing), but only- Peace (so they would remain in true relaxation), and they shall have their (wonderful) sustenance therein morning and evening (and besides that, they would enjoy the good edibles and drinks there when they ask for them by the will of Allah); this is the garden (in return of the virtuous life) which We cause those of Our servants to inherit who guard (against evil)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this implies that there would be some manner to tell about the morning and the evening there at JANNAH though the sun would be absent there; note here that it is preferable for the Muslims to take meals at the morning and the evening i.e. at two times set for them, daily; AAYAT-64 tells the statement of the angel Gabriel-AS and it is notable that there are places at the Quran where it leaves getting the significant perspective on the good person who recites it; we have seen at KAHF that the AAYAAT 25 & 26 continue with the narration of ASHABE-KAHF (the persons of cave) as the Surah was dealing with the statements that were in prevalence about ASHABE-KAHF at that time so the thread goes on that joins these AAYAAT to AAYAT-22 after Allah commands the Prophet PBUH about saying “insha-Allah” when he talks about the future; note that the Prophet PBUH had asked Gabriel-AS why he takes time to descend with the Quran to which he had replied as the AAYAT has provided; so AAYAT-64 provides the statement without the mention of the angel that “and we do not descend but by the command of your Lord; to Him belongs whatever is before us and whatever is behind us and whatever is between these (i.e. at anywhere; and He keeps His control at everything), and your Lord is not forgetful (so whatever He intends, He does it at the time He has set for it and to the place He has set for it)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT of the Ruku clarifies more that He is the Lord of the heavens and the earth and whatever is between them so (O Prophet PBUH; and O Muslims) serve Him and be most steadfast in His service; there certainly is no one who matches any of His attributes; He only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Fifth Ruku
66. And says man: What- when I am dead shall I truly be brought forth alive?
67. Does not man remember that We created him before, when he was nothing?
68. So by your Lord! We will most certainly gather them together and the SHAYATIN (the plural of Satan), then shall We certainly cause them to be present round hell on their knees.
69. Then We will most certainly draw forth from every sect of them him who is most exorbitantly rebellious against the Beneficent Allah.
70. Again We do certainly know best those who deserve most to be burned therein.
71. And there is not one of you but shall come to it; this is an unavoidable decree of your Lord.
72. And We will deliver those who guarded (against evil), and We will leave the unjust therein on their knees.
73. And when Our clear AAYAAT are recited to them, those who disbelieve say to those who believe: Which of the two parties is best in abiding and best in assembly?
74. And how many of the generations have We destroyed before them who were better in respect of goods and outward appearance!
75. Say: As for him who remains in error, the Beneficent Allah will surely prolong his length of days, until they see what they were threatened with, either the punishment or the hour; then they shall know who is in more evil plight and weaker in forces
76. And Allah increases in guidance those who go aright; and ever-abiding good works are with your Lord best in recompense and best in yielding fruit.
77. Have you, then, seen him who disbelieves in Our AAYAAT and says: I shall certainly be given wealth and children?
78. Has he gained knowledge of the unseen, or made a covenant with the Beneficent Allah?
79. By no means! We write down what he says, and We will lengthen to him the length of the chastisement
80. And We will inherit of him what he says, and he shall come to Us alone.
81. And they have taken gods besides Allah, that they should be to them a source of strength;
82. By no means! They shall soon deny their worshipping them, and they shall be adversaries to them.
---------------------
The Ruku starts by mentioning such persons that challenged the Islamic teachings that they would never be resurrected as to them, it was not possible; though the people at Arabia generally believed then that the they would be resurrected and the Day of Judgment would take place but they took their idols and many of the creation of Allah as their advocates that would save them from torments there so they took many of His creation as equal to Him in authority and they took angels as daughters of Allah; may Allah save all good Muslims from all such wrong notions; Al-Hamdu Lillah; but they had factions in them and there were such people too in them who challenged the resurrection and did not believe in the final Judgment; note that the Truth is one only that appeals to the inside of the Man but there are many colors of disbelief as the Satan tries different manners to misguide the mankind always trying to emphasize the ZAAHIR (appearance) for him; the Satan tries to lead people to care about the worldly pleasures with attention towards the physical health only so as to make them oblivious of AKHIRAT; the proper way for all good persons to save themselves from his whispers at inside is to keep all attention towards Allah, the true Lord, as He certainly is the true authority Who has all control over all matters; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the AAYAAT provide the reasoning in favor of the resurrection that they need to see that when they were nothing then Allah created them; AAYAT-68 says, “so by your Lord! We will most certainly gather them together and the SHAYATIN (the plural of Satan), then shall We certainly cause them to be present round hell on their knees”; note that there are SHAYATIN (i.e. the most sinful among the jinn) around, which try to whisper different adverse things at inside; all persons among the mankind face these SHAYATIN as among them, there is a Satan that especially targets one of the persons; all such persons who would get the hell-fire as their punishment at the Day of Judgment, their SHAYATIN would also enter that due to their own extreme wrong-doings; note that angels protect the human beings by the command of Allah and they especially care about the good Muslim persons; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Surah QAAF-20, 21 & 22 read, “and the trumpet shall be blown; that is the Day of warning; and every soul shall come, with it a driver (i.e. the Satan that remained with him trying to drive him to wrongs) and a witness (i.e. the angel who kept the record of his doings); certainly you were heedless of it, but now We have removed from you your veil, so your sight today is sharp”; certainly, Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; all those who would be taken to the hell-fire would then be gathered round it, many of them upon their knees as their feet would not hold them due to their fear; then Allah would take out from among them those persons who were most disrespectful to Allah as they would enter the hell-fire first in most insulting manner to see for all those who would be present around it; certainly Allah knows all such people who are most liable to enter the hell-fire before all of those who shall enter it; AAYAT-71 notes that Allah has decided that all persons among the mankind would pass over the hell-fire as the bridge named “the SIRAT-bridge” is over it which all persons have to pass which include even the true Muslims; it is such bridge that is wide & strong but it is very dark so the good persons who would have virtuous deeds would pass over it most conveniently in the light of their virtuous deeds but those who are not such good persons (especially the hypocrites) would be stranded there (and fall inside the hell-fire); there are some useless things that have been mentioned as detail for this SIRAT but actually they do not deserve any mention whatsoever; Surah HADID-12 to 15 read, “on that day you will see the faithful men and the faithful women- their light (of belief) running before them and on their right hand (of good deeds)- good news for you today: gardens beneath which rivers flow, to abide therein, that is the grand achievement; on the day when the hypocritical men and the hypocritical women will say to those who believe- wait for us, that we may have light from your light; it shall be said (by angels)- turn back (to the life at the world if you can) and seek light; then separation would be brought about between them (as the right and the wrong would be totally separated at the Day of Judgment though at the world, all live together), with a wall having a door in it; (as for) the inside of it, there shall be mercy in it, and (as for) the outside of it, before it there shall be punishment; they will cry out to them- were we not with you? They shall say- yea- but you caused yourselves to fall into temptation (to get the worldly pleasures), and you waited and doubted, and vain desires deceived you till the threatened punishment of Allah came, while the deceiver deceived you about Allah; so today ransom shall not be accepted from you nor from those who disbelieved; your abode is the fire; it is your friend and evil is the resort”; AAYAAT from 72 to 76 read, “and We will deliver those (from falling into the hell-fire) who guarded (against evil), and We will leave the unjust therein on their knees; and when Our clear AAYAAT are recited to them (at the world), those who disbelieve say to those who believe- which of the two parties is best in abiding (by status at the world) and best in assembly (that gather around them)?; and how many of the generations have We destroyed before them who were better in respect of goods and outward appearance; say- as for him who remains in error (and does not believe in the fundamental teachings of Islam), the Beneficent Allah will surely prolong his length of days, until they see what they were threatened with, either the punishment or either the hour; then they shall know who is in more evil plight (so their pride at the status at the world is foolish) and weaker in forces (so the assembly that gathers with them is useless); and Allah increases in guidance those who go aright (as Allah gives the TOFIQ of more good deeds to all of good persons so the good works lead to more of virtues); and ever-abiding good works are with your Lord best in recompense (at the world) and best in yielding fruit (at AKHIRAT)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next four AAYAAT relate to an incident that took place between KHABBAB ibn ARAT-RA, who was among the poor hard-working Muslims, and AAS ibn WA’EL, one of the rich persons of Makkah who had rejected the teachings of the Prophet PBUH; note that KHABBAB was a blacksmith and had his payment due for some work that he had provided to AAS ibn WA’EL but as he went to him to receive it, he told him to leave Islam; KHABBAB refused that plainly and said that when AAS rises at the Day of Resurrection, even then he would be steadfast on Islam; this led him to remark that if he would rise from dead then he would receive the same amounts of wealth as he has now at this life at the world so KHABBAB should come to him at that time and he would then pay his dues; the Quran replies to his mocking manner by these AAYAAT, “have you, then, seen him who disbelieves in Our AAYAAT and says: I shall certainly be given wealth and children?; has he gained knowledge of the unseen, or made a covenant with the Beneficent Allah?; by no means! We write down what he says, and We will lengthen to him the length of the chastisement; and We will inherit of him what he says, and he shall come to Us alone”; this answer is to all such persons who mock the teachings of Islam that they would certainly pay most heavily for such disregard to Islamic teachings; Allah is keeping the record of such speech and He would provide the due punishment to it; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last couple of AAYAAT state that there are such people also among them who had taken some of his creation as equal in authority to Him as they have thought that those would bring respect to them (at Judgment); certainly not; in-fact they would deny that these people ever worshipped them and so they would become adverse to them; note that there are many such disbelievers who often take some highly virtuous persons who had left the world by death, as most worthy to save them from all torments at the Day of Judgment if only they speak of their complete attachment to those virtuous persons (even without any care to make their own selves better by believing in the Truth and without any care to do the good deeds that Allah has commanded to them); those highly virtuous persons have gone away from the world and they do not have any awareness of how people have taken them after their deaths; they would certainly keep themselves totally away from all disbelievers at the Day of Judgment; certainly, Allah only has all the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Last Ruku
83. Do you not see that We have sent the SHAYATIN against the disbelievers, inciting them by incitement?
84. Therefore be not in haste against them, We count to them the number (of their deeds).
85. The day on which We will gather those who guard (against evil) to the Beneficent Allah to receive honors
86. And We will drive the guilty to hell thirsty
87. They shall not control intercession, save he who has made a covenant with the Beneficent Allah.
88. And they say: The Beneficent Allah has taken (to Himself) a son.
89. Certainly you have made an abominable assertion
90. The heavens may almost be rent thereat, and the earth cleave asunder, and the mountains fall down in pieces,
91. That they ascribe a son to the Beneficent Allah.
92. And it is not worthy of the Beneficent Allah that He should take (to Himself) a son.
93. There is no one in the heavens and the earth but will come to the Beneficent Allah as a servant.
94. Certainly He has comprehensive knowledge of them and He has numbered them (comprehensive) numbering.
95. And every one of them will come to Him on that day of resurrection alone.
96. Surely (as for) those who believe and do good deeds for them will Allah bring about love.
97. So We have only made it easy in your tongue that you may give good news thereby to those who guard (against evil) and warn thereby a vehemently contentious people.
98. And how many a generation have We destroyed before them! Do you see any one of them or hear a sound of them?
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the query whether the Prophet PBUH does not know that the disbelievers that are committed to wrongs, Allah makes SHAYATIN (the plural of Satan) to incite them on more of wrongs and so they mislead them to wrong ways that ultimately take them totally far away from the Truth; so he does not need to worry about them as Allah is counting all their wrong-doings (especially their adverse speech against the Prophet PBUH and the teachings of Islam); there certainly would come the Day of Judgment when Allah Who is the Most Beneficent, would gather all the virtuous persons to Him with all honor to them; Al-Hamdu Lillah; on that day, He would drive the most guilty persons to the hell-fire thirsty; they have erroneous hopes that those persons whom they take as their intercessors at their resurrection, would provide safety to them at Judgment; they are unable to provide any recommendation for them (and as AAYAT-82 tells clearly, these persons whom they take as their intercessors would become most adverse to them at that time); there nobody would have the power to ask Allah to provide safety to anyone but those only would be able to do that whom Allah permits and that even would only remain for the sinful Muslims; and there are such extreme disbelieving persons among the disbelievers who say that the Beneficent Allah has taken a son; they certainly have made an abominable assertion as such statement is sufficient to ask Allah to destroy the heavens and the earth where even the mountains would fall down in pieces if He wills; but His will is that He has appointed the specific time for its transformation when He would raise all dead to life and He would then provide them their final judgment; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that “Beneficent” denotes His attribute which tells that the good virtuous persons only need virtues to ask His mercy for them at Judgment and they do not need any intercession other than that insha-Allah (i.e. by the will of Allah); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AYAAT-92 to AAYAT-95 read, “and it is not worthy of the Beneficent Allah that He should take (to Himself) a son; there is no one in the heavens and the earth but will come to the Beneficent Allah as a servant (so all His creation serve Him and He certainly has no son); certainly He has comprehensive knowledge of them and He has numbered them (comprehensive) numbering (so every person would rise from dead at the Day of Judgment); and every one of them will come to Him on that day of resurrection alone”; the last three AAYAAT of the Ruku mentions the peace with which the good believers live on even at the world as Allah puts affection for them inside all people around them and if any person tries to harm them, these people around show extreme despise for such adverse persons; the division among the mankind is now based on the teachings of the Quran; at one side are the virtuous persons who believe in it whom the Prophet PBUH would give the good tidings of JANNAH and on the other side, are the quarrelsome disbelievers to it whom he would give the warnings of the hell-fire (and extreme punishment even at the world); Allah had destroyed many of such disbelievers previously even, who disbelieved the Truth and now nothing remains of their impression at the world as you O Prophet PBUH express in your teachings quite well; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
“Tafsiri-Guide to the Quran” by:
Muhammad Saleem Dada
Here our study of MARIAM ends; Al-Hamdu Lillah
www.saleemdada.weebly.com
-------------------------------------------------------
_CONTINUED_
www.m-saleemdada.com/
Surah BANI-ISRAEL (AL-ISRAA)
(Consists of 12 Ruku; MK-6 to 10)
BANI-ISRAEL-The First Ruku
1. Glory be to Him Who made His servant to go on a night from the Sacred Mosque to the remote mosque of which We have blessed the precincts, so that We may show to him some of Our signs; surely He is the Hearing, the Seeing.
2. And We gave Musa the Book and made it a guidance to the children of Israel, saying: Do not take a protector besides Me;
3. O the offspring of those whom We bore with Noah; surely he was a grateful servant.
4. And We had decreed the command for the children of Israel in the Book: Most certainly you will make mischief in the land twice, and most certainly you will behave insolently with great insolence.
5. So when the promise for the first of the two came, We sent over you Our servants, of mighty prowess, so they went to and fro among the houses, and it was a promise to be accomplished.
6. Then We gave you back the turn to prevail against them, and aided you with wealth and children and made you a numerous band.
7. If you do good, you will do good for your own souls, and if you do evil, it shall be for them. So when the second promise came (We raised another people) that they may bring you to grief and that they may enter the mosque as they entered it the first time, and that they might destroy whatever they gained ascendancy over with utter destruction.
8. It may be that your Lord will have mercy on you, and if you again return (to disobedience) We too will return (to punishment), and We have made hell prison for the disbelievers.
9. Surely this Quran guides to that which is most upright and gives good news to the believers who do good that they shall have a great reward.
10. And that (as for) those who do not believe in the hereafter, We have prepared for them a painful chastisement.
---------------------
Surah BANI-ISRAEL which is also named AL-ISRAA, records the event of ISRAA (i.e. when Allah took Muhammad PBUH on a journey at the night from Masjid-UL-HARAAM i.e. Makkah to the remote Masjid i.e. Jerusalem) at the opening AAYAT of the Surah; it was the strange journey that the Prophet PBUH made in the part of that night to Jerusalem in the company of Gabriel-AS upon BURAQ (the beautiful winged white little mule), and its second phase is mentioned as MIRAJ (ascension) to heavens from there where also Gabriel accompanied him and Surah NAJM relates about it; he came back to Makkah the same night soon and his absence was not felt; it is highly feasible to observe the AAYAAT of Surah NAJM too which relates to the second phase of this amazing journey; Al-Hamdu Lillah; from the beginning of Surah NAJM to AAYAT-18, all these AAYAAT at the Surah read, “I swear by the star (the last one of them as the light dawns) when it goes down (i.e. fades away); your companion does not err (as Allah has provided safety to him from it in providing the message of the Quran), nor does he go astray (i.e. he does not have any inclination to change the Islamic teachings); nor does he speak out of desire (taking few teachings by choice and leaving others); it is naught but revelation (in the Quran) that is revealed which that (angel Gabriel-AS) who has extreme might, has taught him (by the command of Allah); that angel is vigorous; and he grew clear to view (when Muhammad PBUH saw him) and he is in the highest part of the horizon (in front of him); then he approached and came closer; so he was the measure of two bows or closer still (i.e. he was very near to him physically); and he (i.e. the angel) revealed to His servant (i.e. the servant of Allah) what he revealed (i.e. the AAYAAT of Surah MUDHDHATHIR); the heart (of Muhammad PBUH) was not untrue in what he saw (i.e. the angel in his true form); what- do you then dispute with him as to what he saw?; and verily he (i.e. Muhammad PBUH) saw him yet another time; (that was) at the farthest lote-tree (which was much more beautiful than how it is found at the world); near which is the garden (JANNAH), the place that is the resort (perhaps that was the place where Adam-AS and Eve-AS had resided before their descent to earth); when that which covers covered the lote-tree (i.e. there were angels upon it); the eye did not turn aside (so he saw Gabriel clearly in his angelic form who remained the focus to his eyes), nor did it exceed the limit (so there certainly was no disrespect in his view of Gabriel); certainly he saw of the greatest signs of his Lord (so even though he did not see his Lord Allah, he did see many of His greatest signs there at his most holy visit there i.e. at MIRAJ)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; these AAYAAT of NAJM tell that the belief of the Prophet PBUH on the Quran is based on his sight too as he has seen Gabriel-AS in his angelic form twice; they relate the incident of MIRAJ when the Prophet PBUH saw Gabriel-AS in his angelic form the second time near the lote-tree (that is the boundary at the seventh heaven from where no one is allowed entrance ahead) to where the Prophet PBUH had accompanied him; this incident happened couple of years before his migration to Madinah when in the company of Gabriel, he had gone from Makkah to the place of the mosque at Jerusalem at night (i.e. ISRA) and then from there, he went to heavens with him (i.e. MIRAJ) in the same night; note that Ahadith have given much detail to MIRAJ (though with exception to extremely few, all of them need scrutiny to their chains by which they are narrated or/and the text therein) and that was the time when Allah asked Muhammad PBUH to command the Muslims to read five SALAH daily (and it came to routine for Muslims at Madinah); Al-Hamdu Lillah; though ISRA was physical in nature (i.e. travel to Jerusalem) and it happened with most surprising velocity in terms of those times (as then it was at the distance of about a month from Makkah) yet the ascension to heavens (MIRAJ) from there seems as the most amazing spiritual issue (but very real event) that is not easy to comment upon; note that I, MSD, would not touch any detail to its nature as certainly it has such spiritual aspect where silence is totally better rather than any discussion but with the clear acceptance that it certainly is very real in its nature; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note also that the Quran has told us that Allah made the wind take Solomon-AS most amazingly fast from places to places by His will as Surah SABA-12 relates, “And (We made) the wind (subservient) to Solomon, which made a month's journey in the morning and a month's journey in the evening, and We made a fountain of molten copper to flow out for him, and of the jinn there were those who worked before him by the command of his Lord; and whoever turned aside from Our command from among them, We made him taste of the punishment of burning”; the AAYAT tells with the mention about the mosque at Jerusalem that is “of which We have blessed the precincts” so much of area adjacent to it is where Allah has put His blessings upon (and many of Messengers had come at this area after Moses); as for ISRA & MIRAJ, its significance is that Allah brought this miraculous event that had two phases (physical and spiritual) for the Prophet PBUH because that was the time when the chiefs at the city of TA’IF had treated him most disrespectfully (which he had visited to get firm support for the spread of the message of Islam) and he had pleaded to Allah due to that adverse treatment; at that time too, he had shown total commitment to the task that Allah had given him saying words to the effect that if Allah does not will to disrespect him then he has no worry of how the people treat him at present; Allah answered his plea beautifully by that event that when Allah has given him the task, He would see that he goes on with it at ease so he is most welcome to the nearness of Allah; within two years, he migrated to the city of Madinah conveniently that proved even better than TA’IF for the Islamic cause, where all the true Muslims then gathered to found the Islamic environment in practice; there just as he came to its doorstep, he was taken as the undisputed ruler of the place by the will of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next couple of AAYAAT state that “and We gave Musa-AS the Book (Torah) and made it a guidance to the Bani-Israel, saying- do not take a protector besides Me; O the offspring of those whom We bore with Noah; surely he was a grateful servant”; so Allah had provided the true guidance at the five books (Pentateuch) clearly to Bani-Israel (the children of Israel) through Moses and had told them explicitly to fulfill His commands only as He only is the true Lord; this is the manner to remain grateful to Allah, the true Lord, and they shall adhere to it because this truly was the beautiful manner of living of Noah-AS all his life, who was the most notable ancestor of all persons that came to the world after him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note here that Allah has used the word “ABD” (slave to Allah) for the Prophet PBUH at the first AAYAT and for NOAH too, at the third AAYAT; this tells among other things that every person needs to understand that his true status is to remain slave to Allah (being always grateful to whatever blessing He has provided to him) as that only would lead him to get more of His blessings and much nearness to Him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; though the Messengers of Allah provided the same message of Allah to the people they were sent to, these three Messengers (Noah-AS, Moses-AS & Muhammad PBUH) have much in common with each other; they have the gap of 2000 years to each other; note that the next Surah i.e. KAHF also terms Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, at its first AAYAT as His ABD; these two Surah closely relate to each other as BANI-ISRAEL guides to AKHIRAT explicitly and KAHF tells about the inferior nature of the world except when the person leads his life by the Islamic principles; both Surah start by praising Allah, the true Lord; Surah BANI-ISRAEL mentions the Ten Commandments previously given in Torah in the manner that the Muslims would care for and guides the Muslims that they would fulfill the commands of Allah as the world is the place of examination where Allah has provided all facilities so that they work easily upon Islam; so it relates the event of the creation of Adam and asks to remain firm on the teachings of the Quran without giving any space to any of doubts; every person would answer for his doings at AKHIRAT and he would remain conscious to this at all times of his life; the Surah at the very beginning provides the destructive historical events to the Bani-Israel so that the Muslims reflect upon it and avoid all such doings that might lead to such destruction that came upon that people due to their challenge to the commands of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-4 to 8 relate about the history of the Bani-Israel that “and We had decreed the command for the children of Israel in the Book that most certainly you will make mischief in the land twice, and most certainly you will behave insolently with great insolence; so when the promise for the first of the two came, We sent over you Our servants, of mighty prowess, so they went to and fro among the houses, and it was a promise to be accomplished; then We gave you back the turn to prevail against them, and aided you with wealth and children and made you a numerous band; if you do good, you will do good for your own souls, and if you do evil, it shall be for them; so when the second promise came (then We raised another people) that they may bring you to grief and that they may enter the mosque as they entered it the first time, and that they might destroy whatever they gained ascendancy over with utter destruction; it may be that your Lord will have mercy on you, and if you again return (to disobedience) We too will return (to punishment), and We have made hell prison for the disbelievers” Al-Hamdu Lillah; note here that Allah mentions even the infidels that attacked Jerusalem as His slaves/servants because the will of Allah binds each and every person so it binds even the persons that are satanic in character; whatever happens certainly happens by the will of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah takes His work even from the wrong persons as He is leading all the creation at the heavens and at the earth and between them, though that does not mean that they get safety from the hell-fire as that only would come to them when they work with all heart to get the pleasure of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note the significant things that these AAYAAT provide to our study that are (1)-Allah had decreed about the Bani-Israel beforehand that they would make highest of mischief at the holy land of Jerusalem two times and at each of them, Allah would punish them most severely through such formidable enemy to them whom Allah would bring towards them; (2)-Allah had decreed their destruction at some written material (that most probably is the book of destiny that is with Allah and He might have told them about it or might have not) because the term the Book is among the words that mean at places the Quran and even Torah and even the LOHE-MAHFUZ i.e. the book of Allah that have all things written in it including the matters of destiny; it also means the commands of Allah and even the Surah in which the word is placed (and in AAYAT-13 & 14 of this Surah BANI-ISRAEL, it denotes the account of deeds) so this tells that the context for it and for other such significant words is most important in getting the meaning of the word; (3)-Allah punished them the first time through the forces of Babylonia that had extreme wild nature when Nebuchadnezzar attacked them (and that happened about 800 years after Moses-AS and about 600 years before the advent of Jesus Christ-AS) and spread destruction all over the land by the will of Allah so it was the first of the most destructive event for the Bani-Israel when they had become most extremely disobedient to Allah; (4)-they remained in slavery for decades at Babylonia until when in 538 BC, Cyrus the Persian (who is mentioned as the ZUL-QARNAIN and who had conquered Babylonia the previous year), allowed them to resettle at Jerusalem; we would learn about him more as we read the next Surah insha-Allah; (5)-they regained their authoritative position with high increase in number and got the worldly possessions and the support of male children again in the times ahead; the difference at their circumstances went on while they resided at Jerusalem (where they again declined gradually to the same immoral ways of living ultimately) and it happened that the Romans took over the place (63 BC) few decades before the miraculous birth of Jesus Christ but they allowed the Bani-Israel to live-on there with their own ruler posted upon them at the place yet under the strict Roman supervision; -6-it happened that when Jesus-AS appeared in them as the Messenger of Allah, they completely rejected his status and asked their ruler that Romans had appointed for them at the place (i.e. Pontius Pilate who was under the Roman emperor Tiberius) to give him the capital punishment; -7-it happened that they were unable to put any trouble on Jesus (as Allah took him up to Himself; see NISAA-158) yet due to their rejection of that great man who was among the most esteemed Messengers of Allah, they were punished most severely the second time within few decades of his departure from the world (i.e. his ascension to heavens); -8-Allah, the true Lord, punished them most severely by the hands of the Romans and though seemingly that came about because they had rebelled against the Romans yet it came as their second most severe punishment after about forty years of his departure, that Allah had written upon them due to their extreme disrespect to one of the most esteemed Messengers of Allah; -9-Allah, the true Lord, permitted the formidable forces of the Romans to enter the place of the mosque and they did destroy the whole place around in such destructive manner by His will that drove the Bani-Israel away from there decisively for many centuries; this is what the AAYAT implies when it says, “(We raised another people i.e. Romans) that they may bring you to grief and that they may enter the mosque as they (the Babylonians) entered it the first time, and that they might destroy whatever they gained ascendancy over with utter destruction”; -10-Allah, the true Lord, tells them that there still is the chance for them to save their spiritual integrity now by the acceptance of the Quran but He warns them explicitly that if they do not take its teachings into practice, He would punish them again most severely; it is history now that they did not accept the last Prophet Muhammad PBUH but challenged him on his call towards Islam, because he was among the descendants of Ishmael-AS and not of Isaac-AS; Allah then deposed them of their status of the chosen people to spread the message for the Islamic teachings and He raised the true Muslims to that position as we have studied at the eleventh Ruku of BAQARAH; Al-Hamdu Lillah; interestingly, the Muslims had also faced two most difficult times at their history after Muhammad PBUH and the first among them was the period when the eastern wild forces of Chenghez Khan destroyed the vast area under the control of the Muslims when they killed extremely huge number of Muslims and reached Baghdad at 1258 AD where they mercilessly killed the last Caliph of Abbasid administration; however, their descendants came to Islam afterwards as they were extremely fierce warriors yet lacked the manner to run the vast administration that they had received by the wars against the Muslims while the Muslims did not endorse their wild manner of living in practice; the second was the period when the western imperial forces colonized the areas of Muslims but ultimately due to wars amongst their-selves had to retreat from all such areas but after much loss to the vast resources of the Muslims and after the adverse set-up of geographical areas among them that might cause strife amongst them rather than seeing to peace amongst them and all peoples of the world; so it still has its impact upon the world even after its end and the only manner to answer that impact is to keep away from such peoples that caused it as much as possible after providing them the message of Islam; this is more of necessity as of now as it has tried to weave a system of collective living by taking different views of their thinkers and this system of living is much adverse to the Islamic teachings as it has all inclination to secularism to keep the good moral teachings away from the working of administration (to cause all injustice to the fellow beings) and it has all inclination to the concept that the Man is but an animal (to cause all the shameful behavior among the masses); Allah certainly is the true Lord Who eliminates all injustice and all the shameful behavior when the Muslims remain most attentive to Him keeping firm to the Quran so He would certainly end all the adversities that the wrongs of imperialism has caused to the world as of now; the Muslims need to take the assistance of SABR (which means to stop from all wrongs by efforts having all trust in Allah and denotes the attitude of patience on troubles that develops to discard the interest towards the worldly possessions except for what is necessary for subsistence) and SALAH (which means to read the prayers to Allah that leads to the total attention to Allah so that they get His pleasure and achieve the true success at AKHIRAT); these both SABR and SALAH that respectively keep away from all base desires and strengthen the attention towards Allah to get His pleasure, are easy to take for those only who understand well that they have to answer for their belief and their deeds at AKHIRAT (the eternal life ahead of this life at the world); see comments on AAYAAT-45 & 46 of Surah BAQARAH; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last couple of AAYAAT introduce the Quran with words that “surely this Quran guides to that which is most upright (i.e. the right path for all peoples of the world) and gives good news to the believers who do good that they shall have a great reward; and that those who do not believe in the hereafter, We have prepared for them a painful chastisement”; so these AAYAAT explicitly tell the Bani-Israel to accept the teachings of the Quran with all commitment and they also tell all the peoples of the world that now when Allah has provided the Quran to the mankind, it is the only true guidance that assures salvation to them all and they need to accept it with all commitment; Al-Hamdu Lillah; for the Muslims, it tells explicitly that when they have believed in Islam truly then they need to do all good deeds that it asks to put into practice, by HIKMAT (the true wisdom); they would always remember that they would stand at front of Allah at the grounds of HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT, and their lives need to show this good belief explicitly; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Second Ruku
11. And the man prays for evil as he ought to pray for good, and man is ever hasty.
12. And We have made the night and the day two signs, then We have made the sign of the night to pass away and We have made the sign of the day manifest, so that you may seek grace from your Lord, and that you might know the numbering of years and the reckoning; and We have explained everything with distinctness.
13. And We have made every man's actions to cling to his neck, and We will bring forth to him on the resurrection day such book which he will find wide open:
14. Read your book; your own self is sufficient as the reckoner against you this day.
15. Whoever goes aright, for his own soul does he go aright; and whoever goes astray, to its detriment only does he go astray: nor can the bearer of a burden bear the burden of another, nor do We chastise until We raise an apostle.
16. And when We wish to destroy a town, We send Our commandment to the people of it who lead easy lives, but they transgress therein; thus the word proves true against it, so We destroy it with utter destruction.
17. And how many of the generations did We destroy after Noah- and your Lord is sufficient as Knowing and Seeing with regard to His servants' faults.
18. Whoever desires this present life, We hasten to him therein what We please for whomsoever We desire, then We assign to him the hell-fire; he shall enter it despised, driven away.
19. And whoever desires the hereafter and strives for it as he ought to strive and he is a believer; (as for) these, their striving shall surely be accepted.
20. All do We aid-- these as well as those-- out of the bounty of your Lord, and the bounty of your Lord is not confined.
21. See how We have made some of them to excel others, and certainly the hereafter is much superior in respect of excellence.
22. Do not associate with Allah any other god, lest you sit down despised, neglected.
---------------------
The Ruku starts with the comment on the general psyche of the man that says, “and the man prays for evil as he ought to pray for good, and man is ever hasty”; note that this Ruku guides the mankind that the life at the world is mere examination and it is not such place that the man has obsession for it to gain its success as his worthy goal; the opening AAYAT denotes that he inclines towards such benefits that he might seemingly get early and in this pursuit, there are such persons who ignore the good teachings of Islam; when they take-up such pursuits, they rather bring evil upon them as even if they do get some worldly possessions, they would lose the values that benefit at AKHIRAT, the true life; the AAYAT also implies that the man must be cautious in whatever he says so as not to ask Allah for anything by emotions at spur of the moment that is adverse to Islamic teachings; and he must not ask Allah for anything by extreme anger that brings some trouble to his near ones if Allah accepts his plea which grieves him afterwards; may Allah save all good persons from asking Allah for anything by ignoring the Islamic teachings that proves evil to them; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT tells about the night and the day that Allah had made them as two signs to the mankind so He makes the night pass away (as darkness ends at the dawn of the day) and brings the day as lighted; this difference is so that the night assures the time of rest for the man that he keeps himself gathered with peace in temperament and that the day assures that he earns for the necessity of his living and keeps the account of the passing years and reckoning of the settlement of issues; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-13, 14 & 15 state about the examination of all men (and all women) at their lives at the world; these AAYAAT read, “and We have made every man's actions to cling to his neck (so those stay with him even to the resurrection day), and We will bring forth to him on the resurrection day such book which he will find wide open (which would have the complete record of his account in it); read your book (so even the persons who committed wrongs at the world, would be unable to ignore it and would have to read it); your own self is sufficient as the reckoner against you this day; whoever goes aright, for his own soul does he go aright; and whoever goes astray, to its detriment only does he go astray: nor can the bearer of a burden bear the burden of another (though if he misguides people, he would get the punishment for that too as that also would be his own wrong-doing), nor do We chastise until We raise an apostle (so that all persons get the message of the fundamentals of Islam and do not plea their innocence on the basis of ignorance; note that their liability is valid at these current times even if the message gets to them by the Quran or/and by the Muslims)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; these AAYAAT tell explicitly that the life at the world is an examination for every person, male or female, and they would see their written account of deeds fairly at the Day of Judgment in which there would certainly be no injustice as Allah has provided some beautiful manner to record all deeds of every person that remain attached to that person and he would himself vouch for its authenticity at that day; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that AAYAT-10 to 16 of Surah INFITAAR read, “there are above you guardians (angels); generous and recording; they know what you do; the righteous verily will be in delight; and the wicked verily will be in the hell-fire; they will burn therein on the Day of Judgment; and will not be absent thence”; and AAYAT-49 of Surah KAHF reads, “and the book shall be placed, then you will see the guilty fearing from what is in it, and they will say- woe to us; what book is this- it does not omit a small one nor a great one, but numbers them (all); and what they had done they shall find present (there); and your Lord does not deal unjustly with anyone”; and AAYAAT-6 to 12 of Surah INSHIQAQ read, “O man- surely you must strive (to attain) to your Lord, a hard striving until you meet Him; then as to him who is given his book in his right hand, he shall be reckoned with by an easy reckoning, and he shall go back to his people joyful; and as to him who is given his book behind his back, he shall call for perdition, and enter into burning fire”; so these AAYAAT elaborate on this place at Surah BANI-ISRAEL as they clearly relate to this place; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the six AAYAAT in this Ruku from AAYAT-16 to AAYAT-21 state, “and when We wish to destroy a town, We send Our commandment (i.e. Allah provides ways to them to disobedience to see how they respond to it) to the people of it who lead easy lives, but they transgress therein; thus the word (of destruction) proves true against it, so We destroy it with utter destruction; and how many of the generations did We destroy (when they disrespected the Messenger whom Allah had sent to them) after Noah-AS (including the people of HOODH, SALEH, Lot and SHOAIB; Salaam on all the Messengers)- and your Lord is sufficient as Knowing and Seeing with regard to His servants' faults (so He knows totally well of their wrongs and so He punishes them by the most appropriate punishment that they deserve); whoever desires this present life (of the world), We hasten to him therein what We please for whomsoever We desire (so even for them, Allah decides what to give at the world and how much and to whom), then We assign to him the hell-fire; he shall enter it despised, driven away; and whoever desires the hereafter and strives for it as he ought to strive and he is a believer; (as for) these, their striving shall surely be accepted (as Allah accepts all the good deeds done with sincere belief in Him); all do We aid-- these as well as those-- out of the bounty of your Lord (at the world), and the bounty of your Lord (here) is not confined; see how We have made some of them to excel others, and certainly the hereafter is much superior in respect of excellence (so the excellence here over many of persons is not the sign of their higher placement at AKHIRAT which only depends on TAQWA as we would study at KAHF explicitly)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that TAQWA is the attitude of the heart which means that all the Muslims must fear Allah that they do not get His displeasure by their sins becoming so sinful that they lose the chance to regain JANNAH and with that, they also must have such hope towards Him that He would keep them safe from the Satan at all times and at all places; so every person would care to live as righteous believer in the fundamental teachings of Islam with righteous deeds so that he/she does not lose the opportunity to show his/her worth for JANNAH at AKHIRAT and so that he/she is not put into the hell-fire as Allah would certainly fulfill His word; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT tells that the actual dwelling for the man is at AKHIRAT as the life at the world is the examination only for the man; He must care to get the best at that life by his good efforts at this life keeping care towards Allah, the true Lord; for this, he certainly needs to care that he does not take anyone equal to Him in authority as this is such evil thing that brings extreme shame to him and at AKHIRAT, he becomes most despised and most neglected as he lands in the hell-fire there; the AAYAT reads, “do not associate with Allah any other god, lest you sit down despised, neglected”; every person needs to remember that the life at the world is an examination for him and he needs to live it in the good manner that ultimately provides him the true success at AKHIRAT by the blessing of Allah, as that only is the true life of the man; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Third Ruku
23. And your Lord has commanded that you shall not serve (any) but Him, and goodness to your parents. If either or both of them reach old age with you, say not to them (so much as) "Ugh" nor chide them, and speak to them a generous word.
24. And make yourself submissively gentle to them with compassion, and say: O my Lord- have compassion on them, as they brought me up (when I was) little.
25. Your Lord knows best what is in your minds; if you are good, then He is surely Forgiving to those who turn (to Him) frequently.
26. And give to the near of kin his due and (to) the needy and the wayfarer, and do not squander wastefully.
27. Surely the squanderers are the fellows of SHAYATIN (plural of Satan) and the Satan is ever ungrateful to his Lord.
28. And if you turn away from them to seek mercy from your Lord, which you hope for, speak to them a gentle word.
29. And do not make your hand to be shackled to your neck nor stretch it forth to the utmost (limit) of its stretching forth, lest you should (afterwards) sit down blamed, stripped off.
30. Surely your Lord makes plentiful the means of subsistence for him whom He pleases and He limits (those means for him whom he pleases); surely He is ever Aware of, Seeing, His servants.
---------------------
This Ruku and the next one provide the commands of Allah to the Muslims that He had given to the Bani-Israel through Moses as the Ten Commandments; however there are few additions to those here for the Muslims while Sabbath is not mentioned here as for Muslims, Friday is most holy among days; Surah AN’AAM had provided these Commandments at its last but one Ruku and I, MSD, would provide translation from there at this place; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-151 & 152 at Surah AN’AAM read, “say O Prophet PBUH- come I will recite what your Lord has forbidden to you- (remember) that you do not associate anything with Him (this covers the First, Second and the Third Commandments) and show EHSAAN (kindness) to your parents (the Fifth Commandment) and do not slay your children for (fear of) poverty, We provide for you and for them (the Sixth Commandment in part) and do not draw nigh to indecencies, those of them which are apparent and those which are concealed (the Seventh Commandment) and do not kill the soul which Allah has forbidden except for the requirements of justice (the Sixth Commandment), this He has enjoined you with that you may understand (end of AAYAT 151); and do not approach the property of the orphan except in the best manner until he attains his maturity (the Eighth Commandment in part; this asks to avoid the unjust taking of any property especially of the weaker persons in a given society) and give full measure and weight with justice - We do not impose on any soul a duty except to the extent of its ability (the Eighth Commandment and the Tenth Commandment and note that giving the full measure and weight also means to care about the rights of others that they have on the person including especially his relatives, neighbors and all people in touch in the best possible way according to its Tafsir); and when you speak, then be just though it be (against) a relative (the Ninth Commandment) and fulfill Allah's covenant (these Commandments); this He has enjoined you with that you may be aware (of righteous deeds)- (end of AAYAT 152)”; read also the note at the Nineteenth Ruku of Surah AN’AAM for the elucidation of this Ruku at study; note that the Muslims are bound to obey Allah by the Quran and by the SUNNAH of the Prophet Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, as the Islamic commands have that as basis to them; so we Muslims understand totally well that these Commandments relate directly to us Muslims and we would care to practice them as the Islamic Commands only; Surah BANI-ISRAEL asks the Muslims to give attention to fulfill all these commandments in practice as it asks to care for AKHIRAT; the first three AAYAAT of the Ruku guide to care about TAUHID (Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord) and keep the attitude of EHSAAN towards the parents (especially if anyone or both of them become old); they would not say even any such word to them that hurts them because at that age, the person becomes touchy (and they had cared for him at the time of his infancy when he used to trouble them by this and that); they would ask Allah for mercy for their parents with submissive gentleness with the acknowledgment that their parents did bring them up with all care that was possible for them when they were children; so now they would do for their parents whatever possible for them and if any of them had asked something that is genuinely out of their reach, they would speak with kindness to that parent and Allah would care for their genuine excuse if they really are virtuous; from the next AAYAT to the last AAYAT of the Ruku, the Surah guides to spend upon the near to kin and the needy and the wayfarer (who has lost his savings at the foreign place in crucial situation) as they have all rights on such Muslims who are fully able to help them out; note that the Muslims are like brothers to each other (see Surah HUJURAAT-10); however, they need to exercise control over their expenditure that it occurs due to necessity of the occasion and that it occurs to the necessity only; note that when the Muslim person spends his amounts at places where he has no necessity to spend then this is squandering of amounts i.e. TABZEER (and the AAYAAT here warn against this attitude in very strict manner as they call them the brothers of all satanic persons, especially when they ignore to spend on genuine necessities which is to provide the worthy amounts to the needy persons, that they have in excess); and if he spends more amounts than what the genuine necessity asks for, then it is extreme wastage of amounts i.e. ISRAAF which also the Quran does not appreciate as Allah provides the ruling at AAYAT-31 of Surah AARAAF, “O Children of Adam- wear your beautiful apparel at every time and place of prayer- eat and drink- But waste not by excess, for Allah loves not the wasters” (see also AN’AAM-141 and FURQAN-67); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-28 tells that if the virtuous Muslim person hopes that Allah, the true Lord, would provide him such good amounts soon that would be in such excess of his necessities that he would be able to assist those who are near to kin and those that are needy and the wayfarer, then it is feasible for him to avoid expenditure on them for the present due to retaining of some amounts for his own necessities ahead but with the kind words to them to wait-on for some period of time ahead; but it is not feasible for him at any time in general to make his hand shackled to the neck (that is not to spend anything for the liability of the near ones and needy and the wayfarer due on him when he is able to do so) or to stretch his hand forth to such limit of providing their needs where he himself incurs deficiency in meeting his own necessities and sits afterwards blamed on his excessive feeling to assist others (and his careless attitude might lead others to fear to help-out the relevant persons as due upon them); the last AAYAT of the Ruku points out that all persons that help each other, they are not the actual source of help amongst them (so they ought to do whatever possible for them without any burden upon them); it is Allah Who provides ease at the life at the world when He provides the means of subsistence for him whom He pleases but He also limits (those means for him whom he pleases); surely He is ever Aware of His servants and sees how they do their deeds (so He takes the examination of all persons as He deems fit); most certainly, He only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Fourth Ruku
31. And do not kill your children for fear of poverty; We give them sustenance and yourselves (too); surely to kill them is a great wrong.
32. And go not nigh to fornication; surely it is an indecency and an evil way.
33. And do not kill any one whom Allah has forbidden, except for a just cause, and whoever is slain unjustly, We have indeed given to his heir authority, so let him not exceed the just limits in slaying; surely he is aided.
34. And draw not near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way till he attains his maturity and fulfill the promise; surely (every) promise shall be questioned about.
35. And give full measure when you measure out, and weigh with a true balance; this is fair and better in the end.
36. And follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that.
37. And do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height.
38. All this-- the evil of it-- is hateful in the sight of your Lord.
39. This is of what your Lord has revealed to you of wisdom, and do not associate any other god with Allah lest you should be thrown into hell, blamed, cast away.
40. What- has then your Lord preferred to give you sons, and (for Himself) taken daughters from among the angels? Most surely you utter a grievous saying.
---------------------
This Ruku continues to guide towards the fulfillment of the commandments of Allah with this guidance too that all persons need to live without arrogance and with compliance to all commands of Allah, the true Lord; the fact to note is that arrogance is certainly the disregard to the hearing and the sight and the heart that Allah has provided to the mankind for attaining the Truth so the ignorance to comply to the commands of Allah is against the asking of wisdom; Allah commands at these AAYAAT not to kill children because of such poverty where the guardians feel unable to provide for their sustenance; Allah tells them that He actually provides for them and even for you people so it is extreme injustice to kill (or intend to kill) any of children; note that this command implies that the current manners of the birth control highly challenge the Islamic manner of living (though there is some tolerance to them if the man only takes-up any such measure on necessity that is other than the total blockade of his matter so as to avoid pregnancy to his wife); Allah asks here not to go near even fornication (and adultery) as that is extreme shameful act that leads to much evil doings; note that even the consent at both sides does not make it valid and it still remains most extremely shameful to both sides; note also that trying to control the birth rate and falling into an extremely shameful act have much connection to each other; Islam asks for highest of purity when it guides to morality that the Quran presents, and so all persons especially the Muslims need to avoid all injustice and all shameful acts to which their nearness even is most blamable; we have studied that Allah had ordered Adam-AS & Eve-AS not to go near even, to the tree that had the prohibited fruit on it and the eating of which led them to lose their clothing in front of each other (see the supplementary note at the second Ruku of AARAAF); Al-Hamdu Lillah; He commands ahead at the Ruku not to kill anyone who is innocent, except for a just cause (i.e. by the ruling of the Islamic law or at justifiable JEHAD; see also the note on the thirteenth Ruku of Surah NISAA) and not to go near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way (where the sustenance of his own and of the orphan does ask validly for it) till he attains his maturity; Allah commands to fulfill all pledges that the man has taken and here Allah has specially mentioned such pledges that ask to care for the life, property and honor of the weak persons around; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah asks also to give full measure when the person measures things that need taking their measurement, and weigh with true balance when he weighs things that need taking their weight; note that giving the full measure and weight also means to care about the rights of others that they have on the person including especially his relatives, neighbors and all people in touch in the best possible way; Allah forbids all persons ahead to speak anything without any knowledge as that amounts to using the ability of hearing and seeing in erroneous manner which leads to deducing results in the most incorrect manner; this prohibits giving testimony without the firm knowledge about the issue or talking about somebody without worthy information about him; with that it also prohibits to deduce results when the person is not much studious about learning the true guidance for which he needs to ask the good people having the good knowledge about it; we have read at Surah AARAAF-179 about the disbelievers that “they have hearts with which they do not understand, and they have eyes with which they do not see, and they have ears with which they do not hear; they are as cattle, nay, they are in worse errors; these are the heedless ones”; Allah had sent His Messengers to guide towards the fundamental teachings of Islam but many of the disbelievers disbelieved by ignoring their teachings so such disbelieving persons have such eyes that they do not use to see the Truth and such ears that they do not use to hear about it; that is why their hearts do not attach to it and they live on with such attitudes that denote that they are completely oblivious to it; so they are like the cattle in animals that go on eating their provisions without much care to observe the surroundings that might lead them to understand the dangers that might fall upon them; in fact, they are even more oblivious as the cattle do raise their heads occasionally when they ruminate while these disbelievers go on with their pursuit of the worldly things without any care to see the right path for their true success; this attitude of taking the way by own understanding is mostly because such persons take themselves as most capable of getting to facts (the psyche of I, my, me) and these three AAYAAT that are 36, 37 & 38, strictly guide not to become arrogant; these AAYAAT read, “and follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that; and do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height; all this-- the evil of it-- is hateful in the sight of your Lord”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; these all teachings (that are the commandments of Allah) are the true wisdom as all persons need only that to put into practice and the foremost of this true wisdom is that all persons care that they do not associate any other equal in authority with Allah, the true Lord; that wrong is such extreme wrong that because of that, they certainly would be thrown into hell, blamed and cast away; the last AAYAT of the Ruku states to make the extreme wrong of the disbelievers manifest upon them that for themselves, they prefer sons but for Allah, they take angels as His daughters; so the disbelievers not only take others as associates in authority with Allah, they disrespect Him even more when they commit this most extreme wrong; may Allah save all Muslims keeping them all into His shelter from the Satan so that they keep totally away from this most extreme wrong by getting the highest of blessing of Allah, the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Fifth Ruku
41. And certainly We have repeated (warnings) in this Quran that they may be mindful, but it does not add save to their aversion.
42. Say: If there were with Him gods as they say, then certainly they would have been able to seek a way to the Lord of power.
43. Glory be to Him and exalted be He in high exaltation above what they say.
44. The seven heavens declare His glory and the earth (too), and those who are in them; and there is not a single thing but glorifies Him with His praise, but you do not understand their glorification; surely He is Forbearing, Forgiving.
45. And when you recite the Quran, We place between you and those who do not believe in the hereafter a hidden barrier;
46. And We have placed coverings on their hearts and a heaviness in their ears lest they understand it, and when you mention your Lord alone in the Quran they turn their backs in aversion.
47. We know best what they listen to when they listen to you, and when they take counsel secretly, when the unjust say: You follow only a man deprived of reason.
48. See what they liken you to! So they have gone astray and cannot find the way.
49. And they say: What- when we shall have become bones and decayed particles, shall we then certainly be raised up, being a new creation?
50. Say: Become stones or iron,
51. Or some other creature of those which are too hard (to receive life) in your minds! But they will say: who will return us? Say- He Who created you at first; still they will shake their heads at you and say: When will it be? Say- maybe it has drawn nigh.
52. On the day when He will call you forth, then shall you obey Him, giving Him praise, and you will think that you tarried but a little (while).
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the statement that the Quran repeats the issues in its message at different places specially it gives the warnings at many of Surah to the disbelievers that Allah would punish them most severely if they reject the fundamental teachings of Islam; they have settled into their disbelief because of their arrogance instead of taking heed to the warning; they do not see the fact glaring at them that if there had been others equal in authority to Him as they say, they would have challenged Him and this would have upset all the setup of the creation; glory be to Him and exalted be He in high exaltation above what they say; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-44 states explicitly that “the seven heavens declare His glory and the earth (too), and those who are in them (so no one challenges Him); and there is not a single thing but glorifies Him with His praise, but you do not understand their glorification (so all of creation praise Him truly though the jinn and the mankind have to praise Him by their efforts and even they are bound to the will of Allah); surely He is Forbearing, Forgiving”; so, even if any of the mankind do not understand how they praise Allah yet all of His creation, even those that seem lifeless, they all do praise Him in their own specific manner; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the punishment of such arrogant disbelievers at the world is that Allah puts hidden barrier between you- O Prophet PBUH- and them who do not believe in AKHIRAT, that remains unseen and He puts covering to their hearts that they do not get the message of the Quran as even what they hear of it, they hear it in the way that they are unable to understand it truly; so whereas everything of His creation praises Him, these disbelievers are such persons whom also Allah has provided the true guidance by the Quran yet they fall into erroneous attitude; when you O Prophet PBUH mention your Lord alone in the Quran they turn their backs in aversion (as they intend to listen about those whom they take as equal to Him in authority); but certainly He only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah states plainly that He knows (when these disbelievers act as they are listening to the guidance that you provide- O Prophet PBUH) that they intend to get something on which they can put some blame upon you by their manner of thinking and they intend that the people get the impression that even when these persons listen to all this intently yet they do not see anything worthy to accept; they say amongst them to the persons who do develop any inclination towards the Islamic teachings that they are following such person who has some spell upon him; look at this most disrespectful attitude that they take towards you O Prophet PBUH so they have gone so far away from the true path that now they would never find it ever to gain the true guidance; the last four AAYAAT of the Ruku read, “and they say- what- when we shall have become bones and decayed particles, shall we then certainly be raised up, being a new creation? - say (that) become stones or iron, or some other creature of those which are too hard (to receive life) in your minds- but they will say- who will return us? – say (that) He Who created you at first; still they will shake their heads at you and say- when will it be? Say (that) maybe it has drawn nigh; on the day when He will call you forth, then shall you obey Him, giving Him praise, and you will think that you tarried but a little (while at the world)”; these AAYAAT tell that the disbelievers are so much ignorant of the spiritual issues that they are totally incapable to perceive how they would rise from the dead when they would seemingly be bones and decayed particles; so Allah answers that whatever seemingly they become even if they are under stones or iron becoming part to them (or even become attachment to some other material), Allah would still raise them up for the final Judgment; He created them the first time and He would return all persons to life again; Al-Hamdu Lillah; even then, they would continue with their objections (shaking their heads in disbelief towards you) that when this would be- so O Prophet PBUH tell them that it might be very near (and only Allah knows its exact time so they need to accept the fundamental teachings of Islam rather than worry about its timing); when Allah calls all persons to the Judgment, they would respond running to the grounds of HASHR (and even praising Allah then) where they would see that this Day of Judgment is very much longer than their lives at the world; that day of HASHR (i.e. the Day of Judgment) would certainly come to all persons of the world as they rise from the dead; certainly, Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Sixth Ruku
53. And say to My servants (that) they speak that which is best; surely the Satan sows dissensions among them; surely the Satan is an open enemy to man.
54. Your Lord knows you best; He will have mercy on you if He pleases, or He will chastise you if He pleases; and We have not sent you as being in charge of them.
55. And your Lord best knows those who are in the heavens and the earth; and certainly We have made some of the prophets to excel others, and to DAWUD We gave a scripture.
56. Say: Call on those whom you assert besides Him, so they shall neither control the removal of distress from you nor (its) transference.
57. Those whom they call upon, themselves seek the means of access to their Lord-- whoever of them is nearest-- and they hope for His mercy and fear His chastisement; surely the chastisement of your Lord is a thing to be cautious of.
58. And there is not a town but We will destroy it before the day of resurrection or chastise it with a severe chastisement; this is written in the Divine ordinance.
59. And nothing could have hindered Us that We should send signs except that the ancients rejected them; and We gave to THAMUD the she-camel-- a manifest sign-- but on her account they did injustice, and We do not send signs but to make (men) fear.
60. And when We said to you: Surely your Lord encompasses men; and We did not make the vision which We showed you but a trial for men and the cursed tree in the Quran as well; and We cause them to fear, but it only adds to their great inordinacy.
---------------------
The Ruku guides to see the necessary attitudes at different occasions with care that Allah only is the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the first couple of AAYAAT ask the Muslims not to lose patience when the disbelievers disrespect them without any care to listen to the true guidance that they provide to them in good manner; this impatience would only give the Satan the chance to make distance between the Muslims and the disbelievers that they would become unable to provide the true guidance to the disbelievers; it is their right upon the Muslims that they learn the true guidance and for this, the Muslims need to show the necessary patience; O Prophet PBUH- you (and all the Muslims) would always remember that they have to provide the message to the disbelievers as that only is their liability and Allah appreciates the intent efforts of all Muslims to bring the disbelievers to Islam yet Allah only would provide acceptance to them to give them mercy if He wills for it or otherwise to punish them if He wills; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT tells that Allah knows well about all that are at the heavens and at the earth so He had appointed the most virtuous men only to provide His message for guidance, who might be or might not be at some distinctive status by the worldly possessions and who might bring many of persons to that guidance by the will of Allah or might not if Allah wills otherwise; He has given preference to some of His Messengers on others of them when the standard to preference relates to the acceptance of the people whom they call towards the fundamental teachings of Islam; Allah had made DAWUD-AS (David) one of the kings among the Bani-Israel and Allah made him His Messenger to Bani-Israel too and Allah gave him ZABUR (the Psalms) too; this statement provides the message that it is the will of Allah whom He brings at forth as His Messenger and what He provides to him from the worldly assets, yet it also implies that by the will of Allah, Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, would also become the ruler of Arabia soon and the Quran that Allah has given him, would always remain the Guidance to the right path after him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that it is disallowed to speak about the preference of any of Messengers over all of them as some have distinction in some manner and some have distinction in other; though the Muslims do give preference to Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, yet that is an overall consideration and he has forbidden explicitly to speak it out as we see at the authentic Ahadith and the Quran has not mentioned this issue in explicit manner; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note also that no one among the Messengers have been unsuccessful in his task as his liability was to provide the message of Allah to his people without any concern whether they take it or not and everyone of them fulfilled his liability well by the blessing of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-56 & 57 asks the Prophet PBUH to tell the disbelievers that even if they call those whom they take as associates to Allah, they are totally unable to remove any distress from them and they are even unable to change its impression to minimum; in-fact, they (the angels) are so virtuous that they seek nearness to Allah remaining conscious whoever of them gets closer to Him and they hope for all good from Allah for all good persons and fear the chastisement to fall, from Allah to all evil persons; note that these virtuous persons whom the disbelievers called as associates to Allah also included such jinn too who had accepted Islam most sincerely and they were totally attentive to Allah; that extreme chastisement that falls upon the wrong-doers who do not repent on their wrongs, is certainly such thing that all do need to fear it; the next couple of AAYAAT that are 58 & 59 read, “and there is not a town but We will destroy it before the day of resurrection or chastise it with a severe chastisement; this is written in the divine ordinance; and nothing could have hindered Us that We should send signs except that the ancients rejected them; and We gave to THAMUD the she-camel-- a manifest sign-- but on her account they did injustice, and We do not send signs but to make (men) fear”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the town mentioned here in general terms are all such towns that go into the highest of disobedience of Allah so Allah would punish them all by very severe chastisement even at the world; however, it is most probable that this indicates a town of some specific area but it is not feasible to comment on this here by this assumption and the best of comments at this here certainly is that Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah tells explicitly that when Allah sent such sign that manifested as the clearest of miracles from Him, the people who got it showed extreme disrespect to that; due to this, Allah rejected all demands of the disbelievers to provide miracles; note that when the disbelievers did not accept the message of Allah in spite of seeing miracles clearly then Allah punished them with the most severe of chastisements even at the world; one of the clearest examples for this is the she-camel that Allah provided to THAMUD, the people of SALEH-AS, but they disrespected it (and killed her) which led to their utmost disaster; Allah provides such amazing signs only that they cause the necessary fear inside the people who get them and so they comply to the commands of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; in the last AAYAT of the Ruku, Allah tells that the objections of the disbelievers must not worry the Prophet PBUH as Allah has all control of all peoples of the world and He knows totally well how to lead the world to its destiny ahead; note that the disbelievers said that they saw him weaker in them by the worldly possessions and they said that he must provide them such sign from Allah that they specify to him; Allah tells here that He has shown the Prophet PBUH amazing vision at the MIRAJ that is trial to all men and He has also made the cursed tree i.e. ZAQQUM at the hell-fire as trial that is mentioned in the Quran (see Surah SAFFAAT-62 to 66); if they need signs, these two are signs too that Allah mentions to them so that they accept the Prophet PBUH as the true Messenger of Allah and so that they see that Allah has set the cursed tree i.e. ZAQQUM by His will at the hell-fire so that they fear Him and comply to His commands yet all this good call to Islamic teachings, lead the disbelievers only to highest of impiety; note that the AAYAT uses the word RU’YA (the vision) for whatever that Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, saw at MIRAJ so this word implies that his ascension to heavens (MIRAJ) is certainly the most amazing spiritual issue which is difficult to comment upon yet very real event of his life and certainly, Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Seventh Ruku
61. And when We said to the angels: Make obeisance to Adam; they made obeisance, but IBLIS (did it not). He said: Shall I make obeisance to him whom Thou hast created of dust?
62. He said: Tell me, is this he whom Thou hast honored above me? If Thou should respite me to the day of resurrection, I will most certainly cause his progeny to perish except a few.
63. He said: Be gone- for whoever of them will follow you then surely hell is your recompense, a full recompense:
64. And beguile whomsoever of them you can with your voice, and collect against them your forces riding and on foot, and share with them in wealth and children, and hold out promises to them; and the Satan makes not promises to them but to deceive:
65. Surely (as for) My servants, you have no authority over them; and your Lord is sufficient as Protector.
66. Your Lord is He Who speeds the ships for you in the sea that you may seek of His grace; surely He is ever Merciful to you.
67. And when distress afflicts you in the sea, away go those whom you call on except He; but when He brings you safe to the land, you turn aside; and man is ever ungrateful.
68. What! Do you then feel secure that He will not cause a tract of land to engulf you or send on you a tornado? Then you shall not find a protector for yourselves.
69. Or, do you feel secure that He will (not) take you back into it another time, then send on you a fierce gale and thus drown you on account of your ungratefulness? Then you shall not find any aider against Us in the matter.
70. And surely We have honored the children of Adam, and We carry them in the land and the sea, and We have given them of the good things, and We have made them to excel by an appropriate excellence over most of those whom We have created.
---------------------
This Ruku narrates the event of the creation of Adam & Eve for the fourth time here at its five beginning AAYAAT as Surah BANI-ISRAEL asks all the mankind to care for the only true aim of life that is to gain the pleasure of Allah by the true belief and the righteous deeds according to it if they intend to live safe so it asks them to care towards AKHIRAT; it has occurred seven times in the Quran that are at the fourth Ruku of Surah BAQARAH then at the second Ruku of Surah AARAAF; and the other five places are Surah HIJR-28 onwards, this place i.e. Surah BANI-ISRAEL-61 onwards, Surah KAHF-50, Surah TA-HA-116 onwards and Surah SUAD-71 onwards; note that we have studied it in detail at the supplementary note that I, MSD, provided at the second Ruku of Surah AARAAF (for AAYAT-11) and that suffices here for it quite fine insha-Allah; however, I would add for AAYAT-64 here that Allah told the Satan that if he thinks that he is able to make his adverse impression on some person by his screaming at the top of his voice, he might even take that against him so that he falls into the desires for the worldly status; note that mostly this screaming takes place at occasions where emotions run high that happens at the death of some near-one or at such mixed gatherings (mostly at concerts) where the music plays fast songs with little care to the Islamic moral values; if he gives-in to this adverse impression of the Satan, it would lead him ultimately to lose control over the better usage of his property and the better upbringing of his children; the Satan had said that he would try to take all of the mankind that Allah had created for His worship only, to the hell-fire except for those exceptional persons that are most committed to the commands of Allah; he had plans to lead the mankind to physical pleasures at height so that they give-in to their base desires seeking the worldly status only but Allah told him that it is not that he would take all of them to his satanic manners but the fact of the matter is this that all would remain committed to Allah by ultimately asking Allah for His mercy on their wrongs (as the spirit inside the Man realizes the Truth clearly so most surely, he will not be able to misguide them to deviate truly from the way of Allah) but those who incline by his continuous pursuance to wrongs and then they deviate willfully to take his way without asking Allah for His mercy, they all will go with him in the hell-fire; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next four AAYAAT of the Ruku tell about how Allah had cared so much even for the disbelievers among the mankind that they might get their necessary sustenance with total ease so they are able to fulfill the liability to attain the pleasure of Allah; these AAYAAT address the disbelievers that “your Lord is He Who speeds the ships for you in the sea that you may seek of His grace; surely He is ever Merciful to you; and when distress afflicts you in the sea, away go those whom you call on except He; but when He brings you safe to the land, you turn aside; and man is ever ungrateful; what- do you then feel secure that He will not cause a tract of land to engulf you or send on you a tornado?- then you shall not find a protector for yourselves; or do you feel secure that He will (not) take you back into it another time, then send on you a fierce gale and thus drown you on account of your ungratefulness? then you shall not find any aider against Us in the matter”; so these ask them to see their attitudes that even they understand well that Allah only would save them in all troubles that they face, yet they do not even consider to obey Him only as their true Lord unless He puts them into some troublesome trial; He certainly is in full control of matters and He is able to finish off the disbelievers whenever He wills (and no one is able to challenge Him certainly) yet He cares to give them the space to see their issues and come to accepting the fundamental teachings of Islam; so these AAYAAT ask them to observe the plain facts and seek the Truth by that clear observation; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT emphasizes the matter that Allah told at the beginning of the Ruku by the narration of Adam that He had commanded the angels to make obeisance to Adam and they all made obeisance except for IBLIS (who was among the jinn yet due to His obedience to Allah, He had allowed him to sit among the angels); it reads, “and surely We have honored (among all creation) the children of Adam (that have believed in the Islamic teachings), and We carry them in the land and the sea (so that they would earn their living easily in the righteous manner), and We have given them of the good things (that affect their lives positively and they always live in peace), and We have made them to excel by an appropriate excellence over most of those whom We have created (as they need to put their potential ability to excel i.e. to rise ahead near to Allah)”; note that Allah has created the man at the status between animals and the angels so he would fall even below the level of animals if he takes the wrong ways and lives-on doing the wrongs; but he would rise above many of angels as he takes-up the true belief and lives-on with all virtuous deeds according to that true belief; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Eighth Ruku
71. (Remember) the day when We will call every people with their Imam; then whoever is given his book in his right hand, these shall read their book; and they shall not be dealt with a whit unjustly.
72. And whoever is blind in this, he shall (also) be blind in the hereafter; and more erring from the way.
73. And surely they had tempted to turn you away from that which We have revealed to you, that you should forge against Us other than that, and then they would certainly have taken you for a friend.
74. And had it not been that We had already established you, you would certainly have been near to incline to them a little;
75. In that case We would certainly have made you to taste a double (punishment) in this life and a double (punishment) after death, then you would not have found any helper against Us.
76. And surely they had tempted to unsettle you from the land that they might expel you from it, and in that case they will not tarry behind you but a little.
77. (This is Our) course with regard to those of Our apostles whom We sent before you, and you shall not find a change in Our course.
---------------------
This Ruku asks all to pay attention highly towards AKHIRAT that the world is the place of examination and the result to it would come at the day of HASHR (i.e. the first day of AKHIRAT); there, Allah would call all persons according to their results (the account of deeds that the AAYAT mentions as IMAMEHEM which literally means their leader); note that Surah YA-SEEN-12 mentions even some written material as IMAM which is clear from the context there and so it is feasible to take this term here as the written material which means the account of deeds; so those who had lived their lives at the world with care for the commands of Allah, they would be given their written account of deeds in the right hand so they would read that with pleasure and they would see that they have not been dealt unjustly even as little as FATIL (the light fiber that enfolds the seed of a date); they would be given the result in better manner for their good deeds that they did sincerely for Allah as we have seen at places at the Quran so they would receive the good result ten times minimum to each of them (so Allah would treat them by the manner of EHSAAN); and those who had lived by evil manners at the world, they would be given their written account of deeds at the left hands at their backs as they would be tied; they would see that they have caused most extreme trouble to themselves and they would ignore it; but Allah would compel them to read it as we have studied at AAYAT-14 of this Surah; they would not have any more of wrongs in it but what they had committed at the world and their result would count each of their wrongs as single one only (so Allah would treat them by the manner of ADL); Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT tells that the person who had remained blind at the world, he also would be blind there at the grounds of HASHR and that would be more troublesome to him; his blindness at the world was that he could not see the right path to accept the fundamental teachings of Islam though he got the message of Allah time and again; so there too, he would remain blind as he would not find any way to get safety from the most extreme trouble there in which his wrongs at the world would have put him in; Surah NISAA-173 tells that “then as for those who believe and do good- He will pay them fully their rewards and give them more out of His grace; and as for those who disdain and are proud, He will chastise them with a painful chastisement; and they shall not find for themselves besides Allah a guardian or a helper”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; to understand the expression of AAYAAT-73, 74 & 75, note that when the disbelievers saw that Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, is gradually getting most positive response for his call towards Islam, they offered him that both sides decide what he would say from the Quran and what he would leave and they would tolerate his TABLIGH (the call towards the teachings of Islam) so that they all live at peace; they were even ready to provide him the status as one of chiefs among them and high amounts of money and the opportunity to marry any woman at Makkah he intends to; it is notable that when Allah takes someone as His Messenger from some people to guide them, He provides him safety from all physical and spiritual adversities that might become such hindrance to him that he becomes unable to provide the message of Allah to his people; so, because of this safety that Allah had provided to him, the Prophet PBUH refused their offer then & there; these AAYAAT address this event that read, “and surely they had tempted to turn you away from that which We have revealed to you, that you should forge against Us other than that, and then they would certainly have taken you for a friend; and had it not been that We had already established you, you would certainly have been near to incline to them a little; in that case We would certainly have made you to taste a double (punishment) in this life and a double (punishment) after death, then you would not have found any helper against Us”; these AAYAAT imply that he did the right thing by the rejection of their offer in clear terms but he has to remember that it was because Allah has provided him the safety as His Messenger as the punishment for any other attitude would have been most severe; Allah states this so that all Muslims understand that even Muhammad PBUH saves himself from adversities by the blessing of Allah on him Who has provided him the safety from all adversities; we have studied at eleventh Ruku of Surah-AARAAF that when the chiefs in the people of SHOAIB had threatened him that if he does not come back to their way of life, they would turn him away from the land, he had replied, “indeed we shall have forged a lie against Allah if we go back to your religion after Allah has delivered us from it, and it befits us not that we should go back to it, except if Allah our Lord please - Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge; in Allah do we trust: Our Lord - decide between us and our people with truth; and You are the best of deciders”; so he did not say that I am very capable to save myself but he took the shelter of Allah only with the recognition that He only is the true Lord; note also that we have studied at AAYAT-65 at the previous Ruku where Allah tells the Satan that “surely (as for) My servants, you have no authority over them; and your Lord is sufficient as Protector”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last couple of AAYAAT of the Ruku tell that they had devised the plan to your exile from Makkah and if they do get it, Allah would not let them remain at Makkah for much time so He would punish them most severely; this is the set ruling of Allah that if the people of His Messenger reject him or cause him to leave the land, they are punished most severely even at the world; we see this at different places in the Quran where it provides the events of the five significant Messengers (Noah, SALEH, HOODH, Lot; SHOAIB; Salaam on all of them); and we have read the Pharaoh and his forces were given extreme chastisement even at the world as the Pharaoh intended to disrespect Moses-AS and to keep the Bani-Israel to most humiliating slavery at the land (see the first four AAYAAT of the last Ruku of this Surah) and the Bani-Israel themselves were severely punished at 70 AD after they had rejected and had tried to humiliate Jesus-AS (in which they were unsuccessful) after about forty years of his ascension alive to heavens; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the disbelievers at Makkah caused such trouble for Muslims that led to Hijrah (their migration from Makkah to Madinah) and Allah spared their lives only because they did not force the Prophet PBUH (and even the Muslims) upon this migration as he had made it on the direction of Allah; so at the ninth year of Hijrah, the Quran asked the disbelievers to accept Islam or if they did not intend to accept Islam, then to leave Arabia and go away to anywhere else in the four months at progress from the days of HAJJ at that year (see the note at the first Ruku of Surah TAUBAH); Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Ninth Ruku
78. Keep up prayer from the declining of the sun till the darkness of the night and the morning recitation; surely the morning recitation is witnessed.
79. And during a part of the night, pray TAHAJJUD beyond what is incumbent on you; maybe your Lord will raise you to the position of great glory.
80. And say: O My Lord- make me to enter a goodly entering, and cause me to go forth a goodly going forth, and grant me from near Thee power to assist (me).
81. And say: The truth has come and the falsehood has vanished; surely falsehood is a vanishing (thing).
82. And We reveal of the Quran that which is healing and mercy to the believers, and it adds only to perdition of the unjust.
83. And when We bestow favor on man, he turns aside and behaves proudly, and when evil afflicts him, he is despairing.
84. Say: Everyone acts according to his manner; but your Lord best knows who is the best guided in the path.
---------------------
The Ruku starts with the guidance that the Muslims read SALAH that they would offer from the declination of the sun from the mid-heaven to the darkness of the night so this includes ZUHR & ASR (that are the SALAH at afternoon and the late afternoon respectively) and MAGHRIB & ISHA (that are the SALAH just after the sunset and at late night when the light is no more at the horizon respectively); Al-Hamdu Lillah; the AAYAT mentions FAJR (the SALAH at the early morning before the sunrise) separately as it is the most important among the five SALAH; note that AAYAT-238 of BAQARAH also stresses the reading of the SALAH of FAJR and the AAYAT here states that it surely is the time when the morning recitation in the SALAH is highly witnessed (by the angels going up to the heavens ending their duty at the earth and by the angels coming down from the heavens there to fulfill their duty ahead); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-79 asks the Prophet PBUH that he would also read TAHAJJUD (that is the SALAH late after the midnight which the Muslim person says after rising from sleep) as the sixth obligatory SALAH as that would provide him the merit to get the position of great glory (MAQAM-MEHMUD) that is his glorious status to recommend the sinful Muslims to JANNAH that had risen as Muslims by belief at the day of resurrection; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-80 asks Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, to ask Allah for the easy entrance at Madinah and for the easy departure from Makkah and to ask Allah to grant him highest of assistance by this Hijrah; note that this plea actually tells that the Prophet PBUH needs to ask Allah for all convenience in his migration at this moment of time when the disbelievers are making most high mischief at Makkah, that they do not become able to affect his decision for leaving to Madinah adversely by their dictation and he follows the direction of Allah only; the last part gives the good tidings that Allah would provide him the beautiful status of command under His direction even at the world (and he received that good status as he entered Madinah); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-81 provides another good tidings that Allah would lead the situation in such manner after the Hijrah to Madinah that the Truth would manifest openly among the masses and the falsehood would vanish totally so the Prophet PBUH needs to recite this at the Quran; note that at the conquest of Makkah at the 8th year of Hijrah in the holy month of Ramadan, the Prophet PBUH entered the KA’BAH and destroyed all the idols there; he was reciting this AAYAT there all the time; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last three AAYAAT of the Ruku read, “and We reveal of the Quran that which is healing (of the badness of previous deeds by its guidance) and mercy (forgiveness from Allah) to the believers (as they recognize the value of this beautiful favor of Allah to the mankind), and it adds only to perdition of the unjust (as they ignore its good teachings); and when We bestow favor on man (who thinks that he is most able to do his will), he turns aside and behaves proudly (as his attitude to the Quran shows clearly as if he is not in any need of the true spiritual guidance), and when evil afflicts him (due to such sinful ignorance), he is despairing; say- everyone acts (i.e. has attitudes) according to his manner (SHAKILA; as everyone does such deeds, that might be good or that might be evil, where he finds convenience for himself); but your Lord best knows who is the best guided in the path (as He keeps those, who ask His shelter from the Satan, always to the right path)”; He certainly is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the AAYAT states that every person works in accordance to his SHAKILA (i.e. the rule of conduct; the space he has for practice according to his own abilities; the individual ability to manage the affairs of his belief and his deeds); so Allah would judge everyone at the Day of Judgment according to his own individual SHAKILA; Al-Hamdu Lillah;
BANI-ISRAEL-The Tenth Ruku
85. And they ask you about the Spirit. Say: The Spirit is one of the commands of my Lord, and you are not given aught of knowledge but a little.
86. And if We please, We should certainly take away that which We have revealed to you, then you would not find for it any protector against Us.
87. But on account of mercy from your Lord-- surely His grace to you is abundant.
88. Say: If men and jinn should combine together to bring the like of this Quran, they could not bring the like of it, though some of them were aiders of others.
89. And certainly We have explained for men in this Quran every kind of similitude, but most men do not consent to anything but denying.
90. And they say: We will by no means believe in you until you cause a fountain to gush forth from the earth for us.
91. Or you should have a garden of palms and grapes in the midst of which you should cause rivers to flow forth, gushing out.
92. Or you should cause the heaven to come down upon us in pieces as you think, or bring Allah and the angels face to face (with us).
93. Or you should have a house of gold, or you should ascend into heaven, and we will not believe in your ascending until you bring down to us a book which we may read. Say: Glory be to my Lord; am I aught but a mortal apostle?
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the AAYAT that tells about the Spirit that the human mind is unable to perceive it; the AAYAT takes-up the issue of the Spirit as the Jews at Madinah had asked the chiefs at Makkah to ask the Prophet PBUH about it; note that there are two of worlds that are AALAM-e-AMR (the world of Command) and AALAM-e-KHALQ (the world of creation); note also that WAHI (the revelation from Allah especially the Quran), Angels and the Human Spirit are related to AALAM-e-AMR; the human-physique is related to the earth and its food in essence comes from the earth but the human-spirit has come from AALAM-e-AMR and so it needs commitment to WAHI to satisfy it truly; when a pure human-spirit got acceptance at the court of Allah when Messengers were still coming to the world, Allah sent WAHI to such pure human-spirit directly at heart (as with Jesus Christ-AS and this includes dreams too as with Abraham-AS) or talked to him from behind some veil not coming at fore (as with Moses-AS) or by sending an angel to him that addressed his spirit (as with Muhammad PBUH); see Surah SHURA-51 and note here that after the Last Prophet Muhammad PBUH, there is no Messenger to come and as such, the WAHI has ceased to come after him; the pure spirit recognized WAHI well when it got that and even an Angel when it saw that, as they all belong to the same sphere of life that is AALAM-e-AMR; note that even the human-spirit, though it is His command, is the creation of Allah, the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next four AAYAAT relate more about the Quran that if Allah had willed, He would have taken all that He has provided to you O Muhammad PBUH in the Quran and then you would have become unable to get anyone to plead to Allah in this matter; AAYAT-87 adds that whatever you get as the revelation from Allah, is His blessing to you as the care Allah has for you is certainly great (and He has shown His care to all the mankind by providing you the Holy Book Quran); this tells that those disbelievers who intend to make divisions in the Quran as they tell you to take some of it and leave the other, Allah would not let them get their way; Al-Hamdu Lillah; you tell all peoples of the world that even if all of the mankind and all of the jinn gather to challenge the Quran to produce something like it, they would totally remain unable to do it though they might work against it together; Allah has provided all peoples by the Holy Book Quran all the good tidings for all the righteous persons and all the warnings to all the wrong-doers yet the majority of them remains disobedient; note that the Quran challenges those who reject the Quran (as they take it as something that Muhammad PBUH has presented by his own self) to produce something like it even by taking the assistance of their close allies in this task; that certainly is not possible as the Quran comprises not only of meanings but also of words; though there is no way that anyone might imitate the meaning of the Quran keeping integrity in all that he presents yet this challenge also relates to the words of the Quran; Allah has set these words in such ways at its text that no one is able to imitate that in any way; for instance, note that the Quran tells us about Jesus Christ-AS that “the likeness of Jesus in the sight of Allah is as the likeness of Adam; He created him of dust then He said unto him – Be - and he is” (Surah AALE-IMRAN-59); this not only is correct by the meaning as Allah gave life to both of them by the direct command of KUN (BE) but it also is valid in the sense that the Holy Book Quran presents the names of both 25 times each at its text; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this set-up that Allah has provided for it, certainly has its own presentation and the most notable point here is that this challenge relates to both its words and its meanings and both of them are totally inimitable in any man-made work; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last four AAYAAT of the Ruku tell that the disbelievers present the conditions which they think is the requisite to the call towards Islam; note that they asked for these conditions as if they are ready to believe in Islam if the Prophet PBUH fulfills these conditions which they would take as the signs to his claim that he has received the true guidance from Allah; these AAYAAT read, “and they say- we will by no means believe in you until you cause a fountain to gush forth from the earth for us (as they thought that the Messenger of Allah would provide the worldly benefits to them); or you should have a garden of palms and grapes in the midst of which you should cause rivers to flow forth, gushing out (as they thought he would necessarily be one of rich persons); or you should cause the heaven to come down upon us in pieces as you think, or bring Allah and the angels face to face (as they thought that if they reject him, they would get immediate punishment or the Day of Judgment would come upon them instantly due to their rejection of Islam); or you should have a house of gold, or you should ascend into heaven, and we will not believe in your ascending until you bring down to us a book which we may read (as they thought that not only would he be well-off at the world but he also would be able to visit Allah whenever he wills); say- glory be to my Lord; am I aught but a mortal apostle? - (so this was the simple answer given to them on their demand which means that the very basis for such demand is erroneous as these certainly are not the requisite to his claim)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Eleventh Ruku
94. And nothing prevented people from believing when the guidance came to them except that they said- What- has Allah raised up a mortal to be an apostle?
95. Say: Had there been in the earth angels walking about as carefree settlers, We would certainly have sent down to them from the heaven an angel as an apostle.
96. Say: Allah suffices as a witness between me and you; surely He is Aware of His servants- Seeing.
97. And whomsoever Allah guides, he is the follower of the right way, and whomsoever He causes to err, you shall not find for him guardians besides Him; and We will gather them together on the day of resurrection on their faces, blind and dumb and deaf; their abode is hell; whenever it becomes allayed We will add to their burning.
98. This is their retribution because they disbelieved in Our AAYAAT and said- What- when we shall have become bones and decayed particles, shall we then indeed be raised up into a new creation?
99. Do they not consider that Allah, Who created the heavens and the earth, is able to create their like, and He has appointed for them a doom about which there is no doubt? But the unjust do not consent to aught but denying.
100. Say: If you control the treasures of the mercy of my Lord, then you would withhold (them) from fear of spending, and man is niggardly.
---------------------
The first AAYAT of this Ruku indicates that the disbelievers not only presented their erroneous demand so that they take Muhammad PBUH as the Messenger of Allah but many of them also had the false notion at the back of their minds that the Messenger ought to be an angel among them to guide the mankind; the next AAYAT refutes that in the most clear terms by asking the Prophet PBUH to tell them that if there had been angels living upon the earth carefree to the commands of Allah, He would certainly have sent an angel to them for their guidance; note that this statement is mere supposition about angels to denote the error of the disbelievers because the angels do not disobey Allah in any of His commands and this statement actually implies that the mankind needed the most virtuous man as His Messenger to guide them; Al-Hamdu Lillah; at AAYAT-96, Allah asks the Prophet PBUH, “say (as the conclusion to this discussion) that Allah suffices as a witness between me and you (because he has provided the best of men as His Messenger for guidance); surely He is Aware of His servants (that they need the guidance)- Seeing (the best of manners for their Guidance to the right path)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next couple of AAYAAT relate that the actual task to do for the man is to learn sincerely about the commands of Allah as whomsoever Allah guides to the right path, he only is the follower of the right path, and whomsoever He causes to err, no one shall find for him any guardians besides Him, the true Lord; those who have fallen into the most erroneous notions taking them into their lives, Allah would punish them most severely as He would gather them together on the day of resurrection on their faces, blind and dumb and deaf; their abode is the hell-fire where Allah would provide more of heat to them (by the change of their skins) as it comes to fade little; we have studied at the eighth Ruku of NISAA that those who reject the signs of Allah that He had provided to them (and those signs are the book, the HIKMAT and the good authority to practice them), Allah would soon enter them into the hell-fire and as their skins are thoroughly consumed, He would change them to other skins so they taste on the torment; note that the feelings relate to the skin and if that turns senseless, the torment would not be felt as the message for the pain to the brain is disrupted; they would see this torment because they denied the Day of Judgment even though the Messengers told them about it explicitly but they responded by saying when they shall have become bones and decayed particles, how shall they be raised up then into a new creation?; AAYAT-99 answers their doubt about the resurrection that they need to see that Allah has created the heavens and the earth because even their observation to that also is worthy to tell them that He certainly is able to create their like and He certainly has appointed for them the set timing to account for all their deeds; but the unjust do not consent to anything but denying of facts; the last AAYAT of the Ruku implies that Allah has given ample space to the Man to see his attitudes and come to the fundamental teachings of Islam; He provides sustenance even to the disbelievers so that they see to their physical needs and so that they get His message to accept and save themselves from the torment at AKHIRAT; He has no fear of the exhaustion of His resources as the men have so if they get some say to provide the true guidance, they would not have given any of that to anyone thinking by their idiocy that it would finish by that good usage (and would bring some other persons to stand at their status); so undoubtedly, such man is most niggardly; the AAYAT reads, “say (O Prophet PBUH)- that if you (disbelievers) control the treasures of the mercy of my Lord (that enable people to live by all commands of Allah to save themselves), then you would withhold (them even, though it does not reduce by usage) from fear of spending, and (such) man is (most) niggardly”; certainly Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
BANI-ISRAEL-The Last Ruku
101. And certainly We gave Musa nine clear signs; so ask the children of Israel. When he came to them, Pharaoh said to him: Most surely I deem you, O Musa, to be a man deprived of reason.
102. He said: Truly you know that none but the Lord of the heavens and the earth has sent down these as clear proof and most surely I believe you, O Pharaoh, to be given over to perdition.
103. So he desired to destroy them out of the earth, but We drowned him and those with him all together;
104. And We said to the Israelites after him: Dwell in the land: but when the second of the warnings came to pass, We gathered you together in a mingled crowd.
105. And with truth have We revealed it, and with truth did it come; and We have not sent you but as the giver of good news and as the warner.
106. And it is Quran which We have revealed in portions so that you may read it to the people by slow degrees, and We have revealed it, revealing in portions.
107. Say: Believe in it or believe not; surely those who are given the knowledge before it fall down on their faces, making obeisance when it is recited to them.
108. And they say- Glory be to our Lord- most surely the promise of our Lord was to be fulfilled.
109. And they fall down on their faces weeping, and it adds to their humility.
110. Say: Call Him (by His name) Allah or call Him (by His name) RAHMAN (the Beneficent); by whichever you call Him, He has the best names; and do not utter your prayer with very raised voice nor be silent with regard to it, and seek the way between these.
111. And say: (All) praise is due to Allah, Who has not taken anyone as son and Who has no partner in the kingdom, and Who needs no helper to save Him from any disgrace; and proclaim His greatness magnifying (Him).
---------------------
The last Ruku of BANI-ISRAEL starts by the statement that Allah had sent Moses-AS to the Pharaoh with nine of signs that were the proof to him that Moses is providing him the message of Allah (see the supplementary note at the fifteenth Ruku of Surah AARAAF); but he did not pay heed to the warning to him and so Allah drowned him and his forces; afterwards, He chose Bani-Israel for the task to remain committed to and to spread the fundamental teachings of Islam and they had that significant status for about two thousand years ahead when He deposed them and provided that significance to the Muslims; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that this Surah tells all of the mankind to prepare themselves for AKHIRAT as that is the true life and to see that they do not ignore the commands of Allah at the world as Allah would punish them most severely at such disrespect to His commands when they have received it clearly, even at the world so the narration of this event at its last Ruku indicates this matter explicitly; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that at the last part of AAYAT-104, Allah states that He had told the Bani-Israel that He would bring them together at the land when the second of the warnings came to pass and we have studied this at the first Ruku of this Surah (for AAYAT-7); Allah punished the Bani-Israel through Romans due to their rejection of that great man Jesus-AS who was among the most esteemed Messengers of Allah; note that AAYAT-8 tells them for their future that if they again return (to His disobedience), He will return (to their punishment) too; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the five AAYAAT ahead tell about the Quran that it is the only book now that guides to the right path which He has provided by Muhammad PBUH, His last Messenger, to all peoples of the world; Allah sent it to him with full protection that it does reach him with the true guidance that it has and even after this time, it would always remain the true guidance to all of the mankind (and even all of the jinn) in the protection of Allah; certainly, the Messenger PBUH has done his task well as the giver of the good news (to all the true Muslims that they remain committed to Islam) and as the warner (to all the disbelievers that they accept Islam before their deaths); AAYAT-106 states, “and it is Quran which We have revealed in portions so that you may read it to the people by slow degrees, and We have revealed it, revealing in portions”; so Allah has made it easy to read (by division of Surah) that you O Prophet PBUH (and in your following, all Muslims) find feasible to present its message clearly to all peoples of the world and for that benefit, He has even descended it (i.e. all its Surah) to you by space in time; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-107 asks the Prophet PBUH to tell the disbelievers that now when they have received the Islamic teachings by the Quran, it is their choice whether they accept it or not and that choice would decide their status at the true life at AKHIRAT; the AAYAAT here tell about the sincere persons that had the knowledge of Torah that these sincere persons are surely those who are given such knowledge which asks them to accept the teachings of the Quran and make obeisance towards Allah when it is recited to them; they show all respect to Allah as they know well that He only is their true Lord and they also acknowledge that He has fulfilled His promise; AAYAT-109 reads, “and they fall down on their faces in weeping, and it adds to their humility”; note that Allah has mentioned at Deuteronomy that “I will raise-up from them a Prophet, from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put My words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him” (Deuteronomy; chapter-18, verse-18); Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah, clearly is the most worthy match to this verse; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAT-110 tells that when the Muslim person calls Allah, he may call Him by any of His names; note that there are ninety nine names of Allah but the Muslims need to care not to call Him by any such name that tells about His anger except where he pleads Allah to put His wrath upon the extreme unjust wrong-doers; the AAYAT also tells to recite the Quran moderately in SALAH i.e. neither with much loudness in voice nor with such low voice that is near to silence; the reciter of the Quran would also see that no one is troubled by his recitation especially at such occasions where the people have gathering to fulfill other of their needs; the last AAYAT of the Surah presents TAUHID (Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord); Al-Hamdu Lillah; it reads, “and say that all praise is due to Allah, Who has not taken anyone as son and Who has no partner in the kingdom, and Who needs no helper to save Him from any disgrace (as there is no way that any disgrace comes to Him); and proclaim His greatness magnifying (Him)”; Allah certainly is pure of all such relations and He certainly is the only true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
“Tafsiri-Guide to the Quran” by:
Muhammad Saleem Dada
Here our study of BANI-ISRAEL ends; Al-Hamdu Lillah
www.saleemdada.weebly.com
-------------------------------------------------------
Surah KAHF
(Consists of 12 Ruku; MK-9)
KAHF-The First Ruku
1. (All) praise is due to Allah, Who revealed the Book to His servant and did not make in it any crookedness;
2. Rightly directing, that he might give warning of severe punishment (BAASAN-SHADEEDA) from Him and give good news to the believers who do good that they shall have a goodly reward,
3. Staying in it for ever;
4. And warn those who say: Allah has taken a son;
5. They have no knowledge of it, nor had their fathers; a grievous word it is that comes out of their mouths; they speak nothing but a lie;
6. Then maybe you will kill yourself with grief, sorrowing after them (‘ALA-AASAREHIM), if they do not believe in this announcement (i.e. the message of the Quran).
7. Surely We have made whatever is on the earth an embellishment for it, so that We may try them (as to) which of them is best in works;
8. And most surely We will make what is on it bare ground without herbage.
9. Or, do you think that the Fellows of the Cave and the Inscription were of Our wonderful signs?
10. When the youths sought refuge in the cave, they said: Our Lord- grant us mercy from Thee, and provide for us a right course in our affair.
11. So We struck silence on their ears in the Cave for a number of years.
12. Then We raised them up that We might know which of the two parties was best able to count the time for which they remained.
---------------------
This Surah guides specially to the fact that the Muslims need to see that the life at the world of all persons is for his/her examination to which the result would come at AKHIRAT; note that I, MSD, had written the TAFSIR of Surah KAHF about 10 years back that I had completed at 19th of Ramadan 1431 (August 30, 2010); it was because of its significance at the present times where the people have related much of their lives to seeking the worldly benefits, even though there are great number of TAFSIR that are indeed great in quality too, that ULAMA have written for Surah KAHF specifically; that was the first of my significant writings on the Islamic teachings in these current times and so its TAFSIR here is the revision to that work; Surah KAHF, the Eighteenth Surah, is located physically at the center of the Holy Book Quran and in grave ills that we Muslims face today it is the medicine that is able to return us our lost spiritual strength to fight all evil at this last period of the world; the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH told us to recite it every Friday so that we Muslims remain safe from the great FITNAH (trial & trouble) of DAJJAL (Antichrist) that would surface at the last period of the world’s life; note that there is silent consensus among most of the ULAMA that this period in the world’s life is its last as all minor signs of the HOUR have taken place and many of the major ones have also come to pass; the Quran in AHZAAB-33 gives an indication that the period in which Allah has selected Muhammad PBUH as His last Prophet is the period of first JAHILIYAT (ignorance of the true spiritual guidance) and as this term FIRST is relative, there has to be another JAHILIYAT and undoubtedly, this current period is that; the Prophet PBUH was able to change it to the shining period of the mankind by the permission of Allah as he brought the teachings of the Quran in practice at the environment in which Surah KAHF relates most highly to the defense from DAJJAL; certainly, the Quran only would change this second JAHILIYAT to the shining period too that would present all good morality insha-Allah; this is the matter of our study and I would presently apply myself to it; may Allah help us all to understand the Quran with wisdom and help me most in my good effort to guide towards it; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; the Surah narrates four interesting events and each of them gives the message in its own way that the life at the world must not be given such attention that it becomes a barrier to remembering AKHIRAT, the true life after this life; but before taking them up, we must note some general points relating to its placement; the first to note is that it relates to its previous Surah BANI-ISRAEL as that Surah tells the story of past about how the children of Israel disobeyed Allah and so how the wrath of Allah fell on them, while Surah KAHF, guides towards the future though Allah provided it near the time of HIJRAT (i.e. the migration to Medina so most probably it descended in the ninth year after Muhammad PBUH became the last of His Messengers); also, at the end of both, Allah the Most High, has commanded to keep away from SHERK (that is to take anyone equal to Him in authority) and this command to avoid SHERK in every way, manifests in the Holy Book Quran many times at all places as it is the biggest sin in all sins; for the closeness of the Holy Prophet PBUH to Allah the Most High, Allah has used the term “ABD” (the true servant of Allah) and though he is mentioned as “ABD” at other places too yet there are only two places besides this that ABD is used for him in the first AAYAT of the Surah; one is the previous Surah BANI-ISRAEL, where in the first AAYAT the Quran has narrated the travel of Muhammad PBUH to Masjid-e-Aqsa in just one night and the other is Surah FURQAN; note that MAULANA MANAZIR AHSAN GAILANI in his book DAJJALI-FITNAH (troubles due to Antichrist) which he wrote at the middle of the previous century in Urdu, has reasoned from the beginning six AAYAAT of KAHF that as the believers in Christianity took Jesus Christ (Salaam on him) as the son to the true Lord Allah believing in trinity, it then started a chain of events that would lead to terrible war in the coming time; so according to his writing, this chain of events started two thousand years ago and now it has come to show its final effect; he remarks that the present-day Christianity is not based on the teachings of Jesus Christ-AS but it is based on the directions of Paul so his analysis leads to the view that the West would be responsible for an amazingly great war because the belief about trinity with the belief that to have faith in Jesus Christ is quite enough for salvation without any practical application of that faith, led in history to absolute authority of their religious personnel as there was much absence of some clear sketch of the religious society and its demands in Christianity; they used their authority harshly as history tells us providing for revolt against them and even against religion; their adamant negative attitude led to the total rejection of religious adherence by many of the people at the west; he concludes that this has provided grounds for the moral deterioration and as scientific development goes on with arrival of technical devices and control over force of matter in different ways with man in this situation of illusion about his power, it would lead to that great war which the Surah points out by the terms BAASAN-SHADEEDA (the terrible war as the severe punishment to their erroneous speech about Allah) & ‘ALA-AASAREHIM (their markings that means the results that were and would be caused by assigning a son to Allah); note that this coming deadly war can still be stopped at this moment of time as the Holy Book Quran points out here by the word “IF” at AAYAT-6; so if the Muslims ask on together all peoples the attention towards the message of the Quran and they do accept its most basic teachings en-masse by the blessing of Allah, it would eliminate the probability of the coming deadly war insha Allah (if Allah wills); the most basic teachings of the Holy Book Quran are three that are TAUHID (Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord), RISALAT (Allah sent His Messengers to the world to provide the Guidance to the right path and Muhammad PBUH is the last of His Messengers) and AKHIRAT (Allah would judge all peoples of the world at the Day of Judgment); note that the people that were before Muhammad PBUH, if they believed the Messenger sent to them as their true guide whom Allah had sent for their righteous direction, they did fulfill their liability about RISALAT insha-Allah; note also that to believe in one of the Messengers of Allah is to believe in all of them and to reject one of them is to reject all of them as all provided the same guidance in essence; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the second general point to note about this Surah is that though any Surah in the Holy Book Quran that have high number of AAYAAT deals with different events, commands, future matters (though always with a sequence and an integrity), yet this Surah that has 110 AAYAAT with 12 Ruku is focused on a single matter (that is the futility of the life at the world and the consistency of the life in the coming world) and provides different events related to that very matter and as such has the beautiful integrity of its own; it has told us four interesting events to convey its message well that have interesting similarities on which I, MSD, would comment insha-Allah (if Allah wills) in this writing at appropriate places; as we study Surah KAHF repeatedly, we find that it asks us emphatically to note that whatever the eyes see might not be the whole truth; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the third general point to note is that it informs clearly that if a person is weak in worldly status yet he has total trust in Allah that He would better his worldly matters and that person goes on to fulfill His commands as much as possible even at the expense of his worldly possessions, he would surely find ease in his physical & material requirements; though the four interesting events narrated in the Surah inform about this well even individually, yet the placement of the event of the persons of KAHF (Cave) first in the Surah that had literally nothing with them when they left for the intended cave and the event of ZUL-QARNAIN, the great just ruler with so much worldly resources at his control, in the last, also conveys the same message by sequence of narration, though by historical perspective, ZUL-QARNAIN precedes the persons of KAHF; the fourth general point to note is that it is located at the center of the Holy Quran though it is the eighteenth Surah in sequence and the Holy Quran has 114 Surah in total, yet the ninety six that are after it, have many Surah that have few AAYAAT only so by the count of letters, it has the word that is at the center of the Holy Book Quran; it is interesting to note that this middle word that comes at this Surah is WAL-YATALATTAF (and he should be gentle; courteous; considerate); this was asked of the one from those seven sleepers of the cave, that was being sent to bring some edibles from the city at the time when all seven had awoke, and probably their ferocious dog too, from a sleep of many years not knowing how much time they had slept and were feeling extremely hungry; he was told to be gentle in conversation and attitude as not to ask attention of anyone so the identity of the seven does remain concealed and they are not forced to leave their belief on what they had found out to be the Truth; now, the point to note is that the word points out to everyone to be gentle in attitude when the time is of FITNAH (test & trial) and the life of the great man & messenger Muhammad PBUH gives the same message as he was amazingly tolerant at Mecca when he was chosen as the Prophet of Allah and when he had to face a fierce opposition by the chiefs of Mecca as there, he was spreading the teachings of Islam when he was weaker in physical force though at Medina, he was commanded to take up weapons for defense and even for attack when and where necessary; this is the attitude that we have to develop and adhere to, at the times of DAJJALI-FITNAH as we have to see to “Safety First”, before we proceed to terminate the FITNAH; let us now examine the events that comprise the Surah and that provide the teaching that has the total ability to eliminate the impression of DAJJAL (the Antichrist); Al-Hamdu-Lillah; after telling about the consequence of assigning a son to Allah the Most High, Allah tells in two AAYAAT about the earth; the first one tells about its present position that whatever is upon it has been created to give it a beauty & attraction so as to see who becomes obsessed by its charm and who understands that this is for his trial in the world so he must avoid getting involved in it except for his basic human needs that he has to attain, only caring about his spiritual beauty; the second one tells about its future status when the Judgment occurs, that Allah would make it a barren land and would stretch it to become a plain ground and then on that, all the human beings would have to answer for their belief and for their doings in front of Allah, individually; this is the subject that the Surah focuses on indicating that the right concept for the life is keeping this world at necessity and keeping the most high attention to the coming world as that corrects the attitude of the person when he truly believes in Allah the Most High; this is not only the message of Surah KAHF but it indeed is the message given by all of the Holy Book Quran, from the beginning to the end; just after these two AAYAAT, the event of sleepers of KAHF (Cave) is narrated; AAYAT-9 to AAYAT-12 give a brief introduction to them that they were few young men who took shelter at a specific cave (because the emperor had decreed to kill them if they do not leave the basic Islamic teachings and come back to their wrong belief); these AAYAAT inform that these were few young men (seven; as the learned commentators on the Holy Book Quran, tell us) who intended to take refuge in the specific cave and they had asked Allah’s Mercy and Guidance for the action that they should take at that crucial moment of time; note that they also are named as ASHABUR-RAQIM (the fellows of inscription) and that probably is because their names were inscribed at their cave after they woke from their sleep; accepting their plea for safety, Allah put them to sleep for many years (SINEENA-ADADA) in that cave and then awoke them to see if they realize that it is now many years since the time they went to sleep and that Allah had heard their plea to Him by this amazing way for their safety; Al-Hamdu Lillah; please note here that on the basis of ABJAD (the rule that tells about numbers that are assigned to the Arabic Letters), I, MSD, was able to make an interesting observation here in Surah KAHF by the blessing of Allah, about the term “SINEENA-ADADA” (many of years that is historically mentioned as 195 years by the lunar calendar) that occurs at this place in Surah KAHF; the Arabic letters that comprise this term are SEEN the number of which is 60, NOON the number of which is 50, YA the number of which is 10, AIN the number of which is 70, DAAL the number of which is 4 and ALEPH the number of which is 1; now the significant thing is that if we total these numbers, the sum is 195 and seeing the translation of AAYAT-11 that reads “We struck silence on their ears in the Cave for SINEENA-ADADA”, it is totally clear that the Holy Book Quran did point out their period of sleep though veiled, in this AAYAT as it has denoted (again in a concealed way) their total being seven with their dog as eighth, in AAYAT-22; the sleepers being seven in number, is well detected by the MUFASSIREEN (the good commentators on the Quran) by the blessing of Allah, yet they still need to get the term “SINEENA-ADADA” better; in the last AAYAT of the Ruku, Allah tells us that “then We raised them up that We might know which of the two parties was best able to COUNT the time for which they remained”; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Second Ruku
13. We relate to you their story with the truth; surely they were youths who believed in their Lord and We increased them in guidance.
14. And We strengthened their hearts with patience, when they stood up and said- our Lord is the Lord of the heavens and the earth; we will by no means call upon any god besides Him, for then indeed we should have said an extravagant thing.
15. These our people have taken gods besides Him; why do they not produce any clear authority in their support? Who is then more unjust than he who forges a lie against Allah?
16. And when you forsake them and what they worship save Allah, betake yourselves for refuge to the cave; your Lord will extend to you largely of His mercy and provide for you a profitable course in your affair.
17. And you might see the sun when it rose, decline from their cave towards the right hand, and when it set, leave them behind on the left while they were in a wide space thereof. This is of the signs of Allah; whomsoever Allah guides, he is the rightly guided one, and whomsoever He causes to err, you shall not find for him any friend to lead (him) aright.
---------------------
The Ruku relates about these seven young men in some detail who had believed the Truth and Allah had provided them the true guidance; Allah gave them the strength to assist each other in their true belief with sincerity; they all declared that whatever comes, they would remain firm upon the true belief to which Allah has guided them because to believe anyone as equal to Him in authority is extreme enormity; they all saw clearly that their people have taken gods other than Him to worship but they are totally unable to bring forward any clear authority for that (as Allah has asked the mankind to believe in TAUHID only) so that is ample proof that their people are most wrong in their belief as they invent falsehood against Allah; they decided to take shelter at some specific cave that some of them knew well so that they remain safe from the persecution from their people; note that whatever historical record is available now about these seven, it tells us that they belonged to Ephesus (or AFSOS in Urdu, that is located at the present-day Turkey close to its present-day major city Izmir, near to the Aegean Sea) and that they slept for a bit more than 195 years by the Lunar calendar (i.e. from around 250 AD to 440 AD) from the times of the Roman Emperor Decius (249-251 AD; i.e. DAQIANOS in Urdu), who was notorious for relentless persecution of the true Christians who believed in the One True Lord, and that they awoke at the time of Emperor Theodosius the Younger (408-450 AD) after a sleep of 195 years and that comes to about 135 years (by the Lunar calendar) before the birth of the Last Prophet Muhammad PBUH (birth 572 AD); the cave was located in such manner that as the Sun rose, the sunlight kept to the right of it and as it set, the sunlight kept to their left and they were in its hall inside; Allah provided this to them so that they might sleep in total relaxation and this was the authority of Allah that He saves His believers even in such amazing way; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Third Ruku
18. And you might think them awake while they were asleep and We turned them about to the right and to the left, while their dog (lay) outstretching its paws at the entrance; if you looked at them you would certainly turn back from them in flight, and you would certainly be filled with awe because of them.
19. And thus did We rouse them that they might question each other. A speaker among them said: How long have you tarried? They said: We have tarried for a day or a part of a day. (Others) said: Your Lord knows best how long you have tarried. Now send one of you with this silver (coin) of yours to the city, then let him see which of them has purest food, so let him bring you provision from it, and let him behave with gentleness, and by no means make your case known to any one:
20. For surely if they prevail against you they would stone you to death or force you back to their religion, and then you will never succeed.
21. And thus did We make (men) to get knowledge of them that they might know that Allah's promise is true and that as for the hour there is no doubt about it. When they disputed among themselves about their affair and said: Erect an edifice over them-- their Lord best knows them. Those who prevailed in their affair said: We will certainly raise a masjid over them.
22. (Some) say: (They are) three, the fourth of them being their dog; and (others) say: Five, the sixth of them being their dog, making conjectures at what is unknown; and (others yet) say: Seven, and the eighth of them is their dog. Say: My Lord best knows their number, none knows them but a few; therefore contend not in the matter of them but with an outward contention, and do not question concerning them any of them.
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the statement to the effect that if anyone would have seen them in their sleep, he would have thought that they are awake; Allah made them twirl & twist while they slept so that they do not get sores and their vicious dog slept near the entrance as if on guard so if anybody peeked on the scene, he was sure to run away in fear so in this way, their physical safety was ensured from inside and from outside; then Allah awoke them and one of them asked naturally how much time they had slept and at this three of them (the word used is QALU that is used for more than two persons by Arabic grammar) answered a day or just a part of it while the other three said that Allah knows better about their stay (again the word used is QALU); then they asked one of them to bring some good edibles (allowed & pure) giving him some of the money they had and asking him to be gentle so as not to ask attention of anyone lest they are found and put to death or made to accept the evil by cruel force; here we see that they had taken some necessary amount of money with them and this clarifies that it is not against TAWAKKUL (trust on Allah) to provide necessary resources for basic human needs but the heart must know that the true Provider for all things is only Allah the Most High; also, another important point to note here is that the word at the center of the Holy Book Quran occurs here and that is WAL-YATALATTAF (and let him remain gentle); but due to his strange outfit and alien manners that were about two centuries old, he got high attention of the people and so they did find the persons at the cave; however, the attitude of the people had changed as Theodosius, who was at reign at that time, was not hostile to their belief (in-fact, it is mentioned that he was pleased by this strange event as the differences about life after death that were at height at that time ended when everyone saw this strange event plainly) and these seven persons related to the cave were given the most high respect; it is mentioned that they did not live for long then and all of them died soon, remaining in the cave, near to which the people at the administration made a place to worship Allah; note that Allah does not give any positive or negative remark after telling this act of theirs about making that place there yet many ULAMA have clarified according to Ahadith (the sayings, deeds and guidance given by the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH) that this act of theirs was not appreciable and in fact it indicates that those people revered their pious persons wrongly; going ahead, AAYAT-22 tells about their dispute on their number and indirectly points out that they were seven and eighth was their dog, as Allah does not contradict this statement but states that “say- my Lord best knows their number; none knows them but a few”; He calls their other two statements as “making conjectures at what is unknown” which respectively said that they were three, their dog is the fourth and that they were five, their dog is the sixth; certainly Allah only is truly Knowing of all matters and He truly is the Most Wise; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Fourth Ruku
23. And do not say of anything: Surely I will do it tomorrow,
24. Unless Allah pleases; and you remember your Lord when you forget and say: Maybe my Lord will guide me to nearer course to the right than this.
25. And they remained in their cave three hundred years and (some) add (another) nine.
26. Say: Allah knows best how long they remained; to Him are (known) the unseen things of the heavens and the earth; how clear His sight and how clear His hearing! There is none to be a guardian for them besides Him, and He does not make any one His associate in His Judgment.
27. And recite what has been revealed to you of the Book of your Lord, there is none who can alter His words; and you shall not find any refuge besides Him.
28. And withhold yourself with those who call on their Lord morning and evening desiring His goodwill, and let not your eyes pass from them, desiring the beauties of this world's life; and do not follow him whose heart We have made unmindful to Our remembrance, and he follows his low desires and his case is one in which due bounds are exceeded.
29. And say: The truth is from your Lord, so let him who please believe, and let him who please disbelieve; surely We have prepared for the iniquitous a fire, the curtains of which shall encompass them about; and if they cry for water, they shall be given water like molten brass which will scald their faces; evil the drink and ill the resting-place.
30. Surely (as for) those who believe and do good, We do not waste the reward of him who does a good work.
31. These it is for whom are gardens of perpetuity beneath which rivers flow, ornaments shall be given to them therein of bracelets of gold, and they shall wear green robes of fine silk and thick silk brocade interwoven with gold, reclining therein on raised couches; excellent the recompense and goodly the resting place.
---------------------
The Ruku begins by asking Muhammad PBUH, the last of Messengers of Allah, not to say that he would do such & such thing tomorrow except with the phrase "if Allah wills" and to remember Allah when he forgets and he must say that "maybe my Lord will guide me to nearer course to the right than this;" Allah issued this command as the Prophet PBUH had answered plainly when he was questioned for three things by the chiefs of Mecca that I would answer tomorrow without saying “insha-Allah” (if Allah wills) and so the WAHI (revelation) giving the answer came after 15 days that gave some period to the chiefs to mock and that asked him to be cautious in his speech in the future; the three questions that the Prophet PBUH was asked, were about ROOH (Spirit; Surah Bani Israel-85 gave the brief answer that “it is by Allah’s Command and you have been given its knowledge but little”), who were the people of KAHF and what do you have to say about ZUL-QARNAIN (these two questions were answered in this Surah KAHF that we are studying); now, the AAYAAT 25 & 26 continue with the narration of ASHABE-KAHF (the persons of cave) and the translation of them is “and they stayed in their cave for three hundred years, and added nine; say- Allah knows best how long they stayed; with Him is (the knowledge of) the unseen of the heavens and of the earth; how clearly He sees and hears; they have no helper other than Him, and He makes none to share in His decision and His rule;" note that before Allah issued the command for the Prophet PBUH to be cautious in speech, the Surah was dealing with the statements that were in prevalence about ASHABE-KAHF at that time and the thread goes on after the command so this was another of statements that was running then about the period of their sleep, and this is not the period endorsed by Allah as that is apparently given before, by the term SINEENA-ADADA; note that IBNE-ABBAS, one of the foremost commentators on the Quran, has commented here explicitly that this is one of the statements that prevailed about them at that time so it is the narration of their speech here; note also that those who stated this period added nine years more to three hundred to express it by solar calculation as each of century by solar calculation is about three years larger than by the lunar calculation; with this, the narration of first event ends; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; and so our study would take up the second event presently but first let us see the last five AAYAAT, from 27 to 31, at the fourth Ruku that come before the commencement of the narration for the second event; in these AAYAAT, Allah commands the Prophet PBUH to recite the Holy Book Quran; and that whatever occurs ahead, it has been decided as the final decision by Allah that is called TAQDIRE-MUBRAM so it would surely take place as no one is able to change what He decides; there is other TAQDIR which is MUALLAQ (the suspended decision) as it is written as conditional that if a certain event happens then in its effect, this event would take place; the adverse matters at MUALLAQ do change by plea to Allah and also, the dreams might give some idea about them yet MUBRAM is totally hidden that only Allah knows and that is His final decision; we have studied at AAYAAT 38 to 41 of Surah RA’AD about these both kinds of TAQDIR according to the direction of IBNE-ABBAS beautifully; AAYAT-28 asks the Holy Prophet PBUH to take the company of those who always remember Allah at all times and at all places just for the pleasure of Allah, without considering whether they are wealthy in worldly possessions or not; this guidance was given to the Holy Prophet PBUH as the wealthy chiefs of Mecca were reluctant to sit with his poor companions like RUMI, BILAL, KHABBAB Ibn ARAT etc; due to their piety, they remained close to the Prophet PBUH and Allah clearly ordered here that there must be no compromise for any benefits whatsoever and he must not abandon their company even for a short span of time so that it does not seem that there is some inclination on the part of the Holy Prophet PBUH towards gaining the favor of rich people for Islam even if it is to instruct the chiefs and for no other reason whatsoever; if they want to listen to the message of Allah, they must sit in the present good company around the Prophet PBUH as it is their requirement, not of Islam so there remains not even a small chance that he has brushed aside the poor for the sake of the rich; the AAYAT gives an indication that these chiefs are not worthy of attention with the set of morals they profess; the term WASBIR-NAFSAK (and withhold yourself) indicates that the Prophet PBUH would identify himself with the good company he has with him presently (SABR means here to attach his honorable self with high effort to his good company even if it seemingly falls against worldly benefits) and he would avoid the company of chiefs; note that the event ahead gives the same message that poverty is of no consequence if a person is attentive to Allah to get His mercy and blessing; of course, to remember Allah with great amounts of wealth is also highly appreciable yet when one has to make a preference due to the clash of a corrupt rich person and a pious poor person, his preference shall remain for the poor; the AAYAAT here go on to tell that the Truth is already evident as Allah has given it plainly in the Quran and they hear it time & again and if they intend any clarification and detail, they need to visit the Prophet PBUH not on their terms but humbly so as to learn and accept; if they don’t accept the Truth, they would be put in a place that is surrounded by the fire (of hell) specially prepared for the rejecters of the Truth where they would be always at trouble physically and where on request, they would only have most filthy water to drink so it is most highly unpleasant place to enter; it is very clear from this information that the AAYAT provides here about their ability to request, that this fire of hell would not be burning them totally fast yet the temperature there would be so much high as to cause them to remain in the highest of physical agony and as to cause extreme harm to skin; we have studied that Allah would give them new skins once their skins are affected bad due to the heat of the fire (see Surah NISAA-56 and Surah BANI-ISRAEL-97); however, those who accept the Truth sincerely, they all would certainly get the honor without any distinction whether they were rich or poor at the world, with clean pure water pleasant to see and drink and with high-class garments to wear and extreme leisure so that place is most pleasant to enter; let us now proceed to the second event narrated here in the Surah pointing out clearly that though an abundance of worldly possessions does provide a better chance to gain honor in the court of Allah when the wealthy does remember Him sincerely (by his care to the needy from what Allah has provided to him) yet in themselves, these are not the criterion for success; on the other hand, these possessions at the world can prove a terrible curse if the wealthy person does not acknowledge that Allah only is the true Lord of all things; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Fifth Ruku
32. And set forth to them a parable of two men; for one of them We made two gardens of grape vines, and We surrounded them both with palms, and in the midst of them We made cornfields.
33. Both these gardens yielded their fruits, and failed not aught thereof, and We caused a river to gush forth in their midst,
34. And he possessed much wealth; so he said to his companion, while he disputed with him: I have greater wealth than you, and am mightier in followers.
35. And he entered his garden while he was unjust to himself. He said: I do not think that this will ever perish
36. And I do not think the hour will come, and even if I am returned to my Lord I will most certainly find a returning place better than this.
37. His companion said to him while disputing with him: Do you disbelieve in Him Who created you from dust, then from a small seed then He made you a perfect man?
38. But as for me, He, Allah, is my Lord, and I do not associate anyone with my Lord.
39. And wherefore did you not say when you entered your garden: It is as Allah has pleased, there is no power save in Allah? If you consider me to be inferior to you in wealth and children,
40. Then maybe my Lord will give me what is better than your garden, and send on it a thunderbolt from heaven so that it shall become even ground without plant,
41. Or its waters should sink down into the ground so that you are unable to find it.
42. And his wealth was destroyed; so he began to wring his hands for what he had spent on it, while it lay, having fallen down upon its roofs, and he said: Ah me- would that I had not associated anyone with my Lord.
43. And he had no host to help him besides Allah nor could he defend himself.
44. Here is protection only Allah's, the True One; He is best in (the giving of) reward and best in requiting.
---------------------
The whole of this Ruku narrates the event that comprises of such conversation that took place between two persons (most probably they were brothers); one was rich but bad in character and the other was poor but good in character; he was thankful to Allah for whatever he had and that was enough for his necessities and for the necessities of those who were dependent on him; note that the wealth in itself is not bad but when it is taken as personal right and not as blessing of Allah to provide ease by it to the fellow-beings according to the command of Allah, it becomes a veil to the Truth and that is bad; the first and the most important point to note here is that the words of the rich man were considered as SHERK that is the biggest of sins which means to challenge the true authority of Allah by taking any of His creation as having part in creating any of His creation with Him or by taking any of His creation as similar in some attribute to Him though all His attributes are QADEEM, ASL & LA-MEHDUD or by taking any of His creation as authorized to change any of His commands that He has explicitly issued by His authority to firmly obey; Allah asks all to believe in TAUHID that means that Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord so all must fulfill His commands that He has explicitly issued by His authority without taking any of His creation as equal in authority to Him in any way; Al-Hamdu Lillah; so when a person considers his resources enough to get results that he intends and ignores the will of Allah not because he forgets it but intentionally, as he thinks that with everything necessary available to give results, he would get it undoubtedly, he is actually performing SHERK; with all said & done, the man shall have his actual trust only upon Allah the Most High, as He has given power to the resources to provide the intended results (it is the matter of belief that the water does not quench thirst but by the will of Allah and the food does not end hunger but by the will of Allah); He has displayed many times that He only has assigned the properties of things by His Command and He has the authority to cause different effects from them than usual if He wills; the water of flood rose to drown even the mountains at the time of Noah-AS though normally it does not; fire burns but it did not burn Abraham-AS when he was thrown into it (and note that he got Ishmael and Isaac by the will of Allah at extreme old age); sea-water drowns yet it gave way to Moses-AS and the Bani-Israel and then drowned Pharaoh and his army; Marium (Mary, the mother of Jesus Christ, Salaam on both) had fruits with her at times that were out of season; Zechariah-AS had a child (YAHYA i.e. John-AS) at extreme old age from his barren wife who became better; Jesus Christ-AS was born without a father; and the last Messenger Muhammad PBUH was born with beautiful purity of heart in a nation that had an evil manner of living and then he was able by the blessing of Allah (that was the Quran He provided to him) to lead that very nation to such high spiritual development that surprised all the world; Allah showed His authority in all these matters and this is how He does His works as He provides a chance now & then for all peoples to see that He actually is behind all what is going on; that is what the last AAYAT (KAHF-44) of the Ruku tells us; the second point to note is that the rich man ought to have said the words of gratitude pointing to the authority of Allah, at all worldly possessions he had with him to denote his humbleness just as guided by his good companion; note that the Surah starts with the praise for Allah and then at one place, it commands the Prophet PBUH to say “if Allah wills” as he had genuinely forgotten to say it; so the words of the Muslim person would manifest the true belief that he has that Allah, the true Lord, is the only true Provider of all things; note also that the companions of the KAHF too, said verbally to conform their true belief and the trust that they had in Allah pointing out that when they had accepted the Truth, Allah would surely give them His blessing and He would provide the ease in their matter (KAHF-16); the third point to note here is that abundance of material possessions affects the psyche of many people who have little of spiritual sense only, in such manner that they consider if they are honored here in the world, they surely are chosen to live in all easiness and so in the coming world (that they doubt might occur or not), they would be honored in the same way; this tells about a flaw in their character that they don’t think that the true belief and the righteous deeds can provide salvation but they consider that the status of a person at the world is totally able to provide for it as Allah has chosen them for salvation; this mistake has been committed many times in history like when people took adherence to some spiritual persons (sometimes making their statues to worship) as enough for salvation taking them as their advocates in front of Allah and like when they took their wealth as the product of their own ability rather than the will of Allah, considering it as the sign of His approval to them; the Islamic teachings tell us that there is difference between Allah’s will (MASHIAT) and Allah’s Blessing (RADHA); what goes on and what Allah provides from the material resources to people is His will but His blessing is with those who have the true belief and they do the righteous deeds; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; seeing this narration, note that the rich person had two beautiful gardens that brought ample fruits with splendid river flowing between them and it provided both of them with clean water; so he had all these fruits at trees then and the word THAMAR (i.e. fruits) in AAYAT 34, also tells that he had a lot of male children as his offspring that were taken as an honorable award in those days; his extreme delight on the possession of these beautiful gardens (and this possession he took as his right without taking into account that Allah is the true Provider of all things) caused him to compare his status to the status of his companion; he said to him that he is better in material possessions than his companion and also better in honor due to the number of persons (his male children) as his backing; he entered the garden making such statements of comparison being unjust to his person, adding that he did not think that his possessions would ever expire and in fact he was so confident that everything has to be in his favor, he blurted out ungratefully that he did not think that the Judgment would ever occur and even if it did, he would be honored even more; thus, he took the abundance of worldly assets as the sign of success even at AKHIRAT (the life after this life) thinking that this success proves that Allah is pleased with him confusing the will of Allah with the pleasure of Allah; the term “being unjust to his person” in AAYAT 35, gives an indication that his companion was his close relative as the word NAFS (person or personality) is also used as near ones in the Holy Book Quran and most probably he was his brother; this companion answered him targeting his psyche directly that what he is saying is against the gratitude that he must have for Allah while he was and is nothing in front of His authority; he only is the manifestation of dust as Allah created Adam, the father of all of us, from dust and then He created him by NUTHFA (the sticky drop of water) and then He raised him to becoming a man of balanced physique with nothing short, so how come he dares to challenge his Creator, the true Lord; the companion added that “but as for me, He, Allah, is my Lord, and I do not associate anyone with my Lord; and wherefore did you not say when you entered your garden- it is as Allah has willed (by which you have such temporary superiority), there is no power save in Allah- if you consider me to be inferior to you in wealth and children (so the man needs to guide his efforts to get the true belief and to do the good deeds to attain His pleasure at AKHIRAT as that only is the true aim of life)”; AAYAAT-40 & 41 narrate DUA (plea to Allah) of the companion against the rich person and, though it is not appreciable to ask Allah for someone’s ruin, this seems to be the natural reaction of the companion for the spiritual hurting he experienced by the words of the rich person who also was his close relative; his DUA asks Allah to destroy the fruits of the gardens or/and to cause the water to become useless for the gardens by getting deep into earth so the result again would be the destruction of the fruits; note that it happened just as the companion had pleaded to Allah (and this shows that a person needs to be very careful about what he says to such virtuous persons who are totally attentive to Allah without any care about accumulating the worldly possessions) and the fruits of the rich man were destroyed by a fierce wind (windstorm or tornado) that surrounded the gardens and neither his children he had boasted about, could do anything for compensation nor he himself was able to take any revenge from Allah, the true Lord; it is notable that when he saw this destruction, he was not interested in asking Allah’s mercy but his worry was the loss of funds that he had spent on the gardens to raise them to give such ample fruits; only as an add-on, he remarked that how good it would have been if he had not assigned partners to Allah and he had made that remark due to the material loss he had faced; the last AAYAT at the Ruku ends the narration and tells us that in the last, it becomes clear that all things actually belong to Allah for He is the true Possessor of all things; He only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord so all must fulfill His commands that He has explicitly issued by His authority without taking any of His creation as equal in authority to Him in any way; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Sixth Ruku
45. And set forth to them parable of the life of this world: like water which We send down from the cloud so the herbage of the earth becomes tangled on account of it, then it becomes dry broken into pieces which the winds scatter; and Allah is the holder of power over all things.
46. Wealth and children are an adornment of the life of this world; and the ever-abiding, the good works, are better with your Lord in reward and better in expectation.
47. And the day on which We will remove away the mountains and you will see the earth a leveled plain and We will gather them and leave not any one of them behind.
48. And they shall be brought before your Lord, standing in ranks: Now certainly you have come to Us as We created you at first. Nay, you thought that We had not appointed to you a time of the fulfillment of the promise.
49. And the Book shall be placed, then you will see the guilty fearing from what is in it, and they will say: Ah- woe to us- what a book is this- it does not omit a small one nor a great one, but numbers them (all); and what they had done they shall find present (there); and your Lord does not deal unjustly with anyone.
---------------------
After the narration of the second event, there are 15 AAYAAT (from 45 to 59) that do have comments on this narration too with other guidance before the commencement of the narration of the third event that starts from AAYAT-60; these fifteen AAYAAT come at three Ruku that are sixth (five AAYAAT), seventh (four AAYAAT) and eighth (six AAYAAT) and we will insha-Allah study each of them presently; the first couple of AAYAAT at the sixth Ruku continue the message that whatever a person has in the world’s life is bound to end while the impression of the true belief and of the good deeds never ends as they have value at the court of Allah; the monetary status at the life at the world is like the cultivation (indicates money earned by efforts) of a land (i.e. the man himself as the Holy Book Quran has mentioned the man like a land in comparison) that comes forth by a rain from heavens- (this indicates the will of Allah); but if that cultivated crops are left to their own (means if the money earned is not spent in the way of Allah), it disintegrates turning to pieces and winds spread it (means that at the death of a person, others have his wealth by distribution that the law of the land makes); so Allah truly has the power over all things for sure while no person owns these things and no person would ever, unless he spends them to attain His pleasure so then this would give him the lasting benefits; the rich man showed idiocy to consider wealth and sons as criterion for superiority here and in the coming life (these might give a better chance to achieve success in AKHIRAT yet in themselves, they are naught) as wealth and sons are adornment of this world’s temporary life only and what endures are the good deeds that the man does by the true belief as that value at the Day of Judgment; note that “BAQIAAT-SALIHAAT” is a feminine term meaning “the feminine remaining things” (BAQIAAT) that are “pious” (SALIHAAT) and though generally they are taken to mean good deeds that remain with the person even after his death yet there is another meaning that is feasible for this term; by that meaning, it tells that though the rich man valued wealth & sons yet the pious daughters truly have value that the righteous person leaves behind as when they would pray for him to Allah that He shows mercy to him and provide him JANNAH (the Paradise), He would hopefully answer their prayers (if He wills) by showering His blessing on him (even if that person is sinful but has died believing firmly in the Islamic teachings); so the pious daughters are much better than those sons that are assistance to the life at the world only; both the meanings go well with the context and most probably, both are valid to understand the issue; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; the next three AAYAAT tell about the last day of the world and also about the Day of Judgment that on the former day, Allah would throw away the mountains to fly becoming dust (like the wool as mentioned at Surah QARI’AH and at MA’ARIJ) and the earth would become plain and He would bring each & every living person that ever lived here again to life; note that the Quran relates together both of these days at places and it might be that the first trumpet for the occurrence of the last day of the world starts-up by the will of Allah, the setting for the second of these days that is the Day of Judgment which would take place by the second trumpet by the will of Allah; Surah NAZI’AAT-6 to 9 mention them as if they both come in sequence one after another as they read that “on the day when the first trumpet resounds; and the second follows it; on that (second) day hearts beat painfully; while eyes are downcast”; so this tells that the time in-between is so very insignificant for the mankind (as they all would be dead between these two of trumpets) that Allah mentions them as if the first one ends and the second begins; however, it is notable that the day of HASHR equals normally one thousand years of the life at the world; and certainly Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah; by these AAYAAT, it seems that the whole of earth would be the ground for the Judgment and here, each & every person would be brought in front of Allah for judgment being in rows and though many of them thought this would never happen, they would see this happening then that all have risen again to life the same way they were born in the world, naked & weak though advance in age at this time, and only the pious persons would receive some cover to their body then and no other; however, many of these most pious persons would immediately receive their good clothing according to one of Ahadith that has words to the effect that Abraham-AS would get his covering immediately; there would be that book which would have the account for each and every person and that would be put there for everyone to see his/her status and it would be so perfect that there would be such guilty persons who would exclaim in fear from its contents for them that it has not left out anything, minor or major; everyone would be given his/her specific record of deeds from that book and so everyone would see his/her true status then & there and there would be no injustice to anyone; the true success is the success of that day and the true failure is the failure of that day and the Quran has clearly pointed this out for everyone as it is the commendation for all good persons and it is the warning for all those persons that are totally bad; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Seventh Ruku
50. And when We said to the angels: Make obeisance to Adam; they made obeisance but IBLIS (did it not). He was of the jinn, so he transgressed the commandment of his Lord. What- would you then take him and his offspring for friends rather than Me, and they are your enemies? Evil is (this) change for the unjust.
51. I did not make them witnesses of the creation of the heavens and the earth, nor of the creation of their own souls; nor could I take those who lead (others) astray for aiders.
52. And on the day when He shall say: Call on those whom you considered to be My associates. So they shall call on them, but they shall not answer them, and We will cause a separation between them.
53. And the guilty shall see the fire then they shall know that they are going to fall into it, and they shall not find a place to which to turn away from it.
---------------------
In this RUKU that consists of four AAYAAT (KAHF-50 to 53), Allah presents the event of Adam and continues relating the Judgment Day in the last couple of them; in the first couple of AAYAAT, we see that when Allah ordered the angels to prostrate to Adam, the Satan refused to prostrate, comparing himself to Adam and considering himself superior to Adam as he was stronger physically (but not spiritually) than him; the narration of this event occurs at six more places yet this place is unique in this matter that it tells clearly that Satan was a jinn (who was allowed to accompany angels due to his high compliance to the commands of Allah); he had the free-will and because of it, he refused to comply to the command of Allah and the notable thing here about angels is that they never disobey Allah, the true Lord; note that like the human beings, jinn also have IKHTIAR (free-will) so they also are answerable at the Day of Judgment for their belief and their deeds; Allah says in Surah ZAARIAAT, “And I have not created Jinn & Human but only for my worship” (ZAARIAAT-56) and this is the ONLY aim of life; note that all of the creation worships Allah as that is the only way that Allah has provided to them to fulfill their tasks; AARAAF-54 tells, “surely His is the creation and the command; blessed is Allah, the Lord of the worlds”; He has created everything so He only is the Creator of all and He has assigned the specific tasks to everything; He is the true Lord Whom all the creation worships and Whom even the jinn and the mankind have to worship by their free-will; Al-Hamdu Lillah; as other of creation do not have any other choice so Allah does not address them at this AAYAT but jinn and INSAAN (human beings) have the free-will so they have to believe in Him and fulfill His commands by their free will and thus, they both are answerable; note here about animals (and even birds) that at the Day of Judgment, they would come forth in groups but ultimately they all would become dust except for those whom Allah has mentioned in the Quran positively such as the ram slaughtered instead of Prophet Ishmael-AS and such as the camel which was the miracle for Prophet SALEH-AS and such as the ferocious dog that remained with the sleepers at KAHF; however, the person would have to account for whatever wrong he does to any animal (or any living being) at the world as one of the authentic Ahadith points out clearly that a woman was punished because she bound a cat till it died; she neither gave her food nor let her search for it by itself (reported in SAHIH-BUKHARI); it is wrong even to cage birds as that does not go well with the teachings of Islam and shows much harshness in character; may Allah forgive the wrongs of Muslims and give them TOFIQ to better themselves; note that AN’AAM-38 reads, “there is not an animal on the earth, nor a being that flies on its wings, but forms communities like you; nothing have We omitted from the Book, and they shall be gathered to their Lord”; however, as the Quran does not provide any detail to this and Ahadith also present the matter in general terms so this brief touch about it suffices well; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the life at the world is an examination for both jinn and INSAAN and the reason to narrate this event here is to guide attention towards the evil of considering oneself deserving the highest of status just because of the physical respect one has achieved and the vice of comparing oneself to others in physical matters; note that the rich man fell into the trap of Satan due to this view of superiority that was because of his worldly status and due to comparing himself with his close relative on material basis; Allah questions such people who have the character as the rich man asking why do they take Satan and his offspring as friends leaving the friendship of Allah, when they actually are their enemy; Allah also informs that He did not take the assistance of Satan and his offspring in creating the heavens & the earth and certainly He did not make any of them even witness to this creation and even to the creation of their own selves when He created them; and He would not give any value to them even on the Day of Judgment when He would command the disbelievers to call those whom they used to consider their protectors taking them equal to Allah in authority; these people would call them but they would not answer and Allah would make some place of affliction between both; and these most guilty persons would see the fire of JAHANNUM (the hell-fire) and they would understand well that they would certainly enter there because they do not have the power to save themselves and those whom they took as their protectors, they also do not have that power so it is the life at the world where they need to keep their belief righteous and their deeds most virtuous to save themselves from the hell-fire; most certainly, Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Eighth Ruku
54. And certainly We have explained in this Quran every kind of example, and man is most of all given to contention.
55. And nothing prevents men from believing when the guidance comes to them, and from asking forgiveness of their Lord, except that what happened to the ancients should overtake them, or that the chastisement should come face to face with them.
56. And We do not send apostles but as givers of good news and warning, and those who disbelieve make a false contention that they may render null thereby the truth, and they take My AAYAAT and that with which they are warned for a mockery.
57. And who is more unjust than he who is reminded of the AAYAAT of his Lord then he turns away from them and forgets what his two hands have sent before? Surely We have placed veils over their hearts lest they should understand it and a heaviness in their ears; and if you call them to the guidance, they will not ever follow the right course in that case.
58. And your Lord is Forgiving, the Lord of Mercy; were He to punish them for what they earn, He would certainly have hastened the chastisement for them; but for them there is an appointed time from which they shall not find a refuge.
59. And (as for) these towns, We destroyed them when they acted unjustly, and We had appointed time for their destruction.
---------------------
This eighth Ruku has 6 AAYAAT (KAHF-54 to 59) and these AAYAAT guide people to ask mercy of Allah on wrong doings before any adverse event takes place causing them to become helpless or their death occurs; just after this, the Surah narrates the third significant event; these AAYAAT tell about such traits among some of them that they raise useless doubts and ask about much of worthless detail, perhaps just to boast about the vastness of their information and their problem is the same old one that relates to I, my & me; the contention of such people is to raise doubts as to how a simple human being has got the true guidance from Allah (just as in the past, this same objection was raised) as to them, he should have been an angel or at least, an amazingly wealthy and influential person; this attitude of raising useless doubts often leads to such ignorance of the true guidance with such a waste of time that the appointed time for punishment set by Allah approaches and like the ancient people who denied that guidance by raising similar unworthy objections, these people also get the wrath of Allah; or it happens that the death of such persons comes and they are still in the state of denial of the true guidance, thus they meet their punishment face to face; note that some form of punishment for the wrong-doings, starts just after death (for the period that Allah knows for each of wrong-doers) though the actual judgment would be at the Judgment Day; note also that it happens that the occupation with worldly matters makes many persons so oblivious to the true aim of life that the whole of their lives comes to an end and they die ignorant of the Truth leading themselves to a terrible agony in the coming life; Allah tells that He sent His apostles so that they give the good tidings to the righteous persons and warn the wrong-doers who want to eliminate the Truth by their fake philosophy based on the human limited thought; as that elimination is impossible so they try to make mockery of the message of the Quran and especially of the warning in it that they would have to account for whatever they had done in the life at the world; AAYAT-57 asks who would be such unjust as the person who gets the message of the Quran yet he ignores that and forgets what deeds he is sending ahead to face his account in AKHIRAT, the coming life; so Allah has put such covering on the understanding of such wrongful persons due to their continuous rejection of the Truth that they have become unable to understand it now and their hearing has become so oblivious to recitation of the Quran that even if you O Prophet PBUH (and the Muslims) call them towards it with reasoning, they would never ever take the true guidance; Allah tells in the AAYAT ahead that He is Caring even for such wrong people as He gives them ample of time to repent and does not put His wrath on them early though their deeds do demand such quickness; Allah has set a time for their punishment due to His Care to the mankind that they find the space to take the true guidance; mostly it happens that many of the disbelieving persons waste time engaging in useless theoretical contentions against the true guidance leading themselves to their severe punishment; but there is His appointed time for them and when it would come, He would put His wrath then & there to them so they would never find any shelter against that punishment; the last AAYAT of this Ruku informs the people that the towns that they find destroyed around their dwellings, those were destroyed when they committed injustice and He had indeed assigned an appointed time for their destruction too so just as the time came, that fell upon them then & there; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Ninth Ruku
60. And when Musa said to his servant: I will not cease until I reach the junction of the two rivers or I will go on for years.
61. So when they had reached the junction of the two (rivers) they forgot their fish, and it took its way into the sea, going away.
62. But when they had gone farther, he said to his servant: Bring to us our morning-meal; certainly we have met with fatigue from this our journey.
63. He said: Did you see when we took refuge on the rock then I forgot the fish, and nothing made me forget to speak of it but the Satan, and it took its way into the river; what a wonder!
64. He said: This is what we sought for; so they returned retracing their footsteps.
65. Then they found one from among Our servants whom We had granted mercy from Us and whom We had taught knowledge from Ourselves.
66. Musa said to him: Shall I follow you on condition that you should teach me right knowledge of what you have been taught?
67. He said: Surely you cannot have patience with me
68. And how can you have patience in that of which you have not got a comprehensive knowledge?
69. He said: If Allah pleases, you will find me patient and I shall not disobey you in any matter.
70. He said: If you would follow me, then do not question me about any thing until I myself speak to you about it
---------------------
Allah relates the third event in two Ruku ahead from AAYAT-60 to AAYAT-82 and this event tells about the meeting of Moses with KHIDHR (also termed as KHADHIR), an exceptional individual whom Allah had given the knowledge of some future events and an authority to take action by keeping those events in view by the command of Allah; note that Ahadith mention his name though the Quran does not provide that; it is an interesting event to study and Allah brings it here to tell that what eyes see might not be the whole truth; certainly the world seems to be the most beautiful place when some person has huge resources to take its advantage yet it actually is only the place of examination for the mankind and nothing more; this Ruku comprises of eleven AAYAAT and the next one that completes the narration of this event comprises of twelve AAYAAT; note that the most authentic Ahadith tell us that this all happened when Moses-AS, was asked during a sermon who was the most knowledgeable in all people presently and he replied with ease that he is; this matter took place at Sinai where whole of the Bani Israel were stranded after their departure from Egypt as they had refused to attack the land which they were commanded to take by their forceful effort; now in a way, this answer was not wrong as Moses was one of the Messengers of Allah at the time and he was receiving guidance from Allah; but he did not say then that this he finds true to the best of his knowledge and “Allah knows better”; we have seen in this very Surah that when the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH forgot to say “if Allah wills”, the WAHI did not come for 15 days; one of the messages of Surah KAHF is that caution in speech is most necessary for those persons who are at high spiritual status and Moses was one of the most prominent Messengers of Allah; so Allah told Moses to travel to certain place where he would find a person who has such knowledge by which he even would learn some good things; Moses took his servant, the young man YOSHA bin Noon who also was to become one of the Messengers of Allah later, and traveled towards that indicated place meaning to travel on for ages if necessary, until he finds that person; there were two indications given as signs to recognize the place where they would find him, one that two rivers meet at that place and the other, the fish that they had kept with them, would move out to the sea at that place; when they reached such a place (that might have been some area of land where the Red Sea appeared in two branches, as this even would fulfill the statement that the Quran gives here), that fish conveniently moved to the water of the sea nearby, digging the land making its passageway as it moved; Moses-AS did not have any attention towards it and YOSHA-AS forgot to mention its escape to him at that indicated place; so they both forgot it in their own way and YOSHA remembered only when Moses mentioned that he needed to take his breakfast as he was feeling weary now and would rest for a bit; it seems that they had kept the fish making some accommodation to carry it within water with them in addition to their edibles so YOSHA remembered it as Moses mentioned the edibles but only after moving considerable space ahead of the indicated place; on learning from the young man that the fish went away in a strange way to the sea and he had forgotten to inform him due to the trickery of Satan about its strange escape, Moses at once stood up to retrace their footpath saying that this was the place they were looking for; note that he did not give any harsh remark to the young man though he did have a fiery nature and this shows that the good person must remain lenient on the follies of his subordinates specially about forgetting some work genuinely, and also that the good person has to remain patient if he intends to study some knowledge; YOSHA blamed the Satan for his forgetting about the fish so the notable point is that the Satan affects by whispering adverse things into hearts yet he is neither able to force any person to anything nor he can work from inside of the man as the inside of the man conforms only to the FITHRAT (the sense of righteousness inside); Al-Hamdu Lillah; so as they reached the intended place, they did find a person there as they had expected and Moses just after a brief introduction, asked the man respectfully to let him accompany him so that he might attain some prominent guidance by the splendid knowledge that Allah has provided to him; note that he did not mention that he has been traveling to meet him and had taken troubles for it so this tells that the good person has to remain very patient in the pursuit of the high level of knowledge; KHIDHR (which means the man related to greenery) was reluctant about it; note that this highly intelligent person KHIDHR was among the Prophets of Allah (as AAYAT-65 tells that he had been given REHMAT i.e. blessing from Allah) and he had such knowledge that Allah had provided to him most directly or in other words, it was not an acquired knowledge; he was able to see the future at times by the permission of Allah and on that basis, Allah even permitted him to take actions that seemed contrary to justice; MUFASSIRIN (the good Muslim commentators on the Quran) have been so baffled by this narration (specially where it relates the killing of a young boy) that some have taken KHIDHR as an angel who had to do whatever Allah commands and some have taken him as having the status of an angel though human, so that he fulfills TAKWEENI Commands of Allah (that relate to the will of Allah); the significant point to note here is that KHIDHR was among the mankind yet he knew the actions to take in the matters related here by Islamic reasoning as Allah directed him and so he was not only fulfilling the will of Allah but he was also taking care to get the pleasure of Allah; please note well that as a man (though he also was the Prophet of Allah), he certainly died as he completed the total span of his life at the world; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this event clearly tells us that what the eyes see is not the whole truth and there might be much more to it; but he knew that Allah has given him an amazing gift as he could see future events at some matters by the permission of Allah; note that MUBRAM means those events that are certain to happen; on the contrary when people come to know of some future event by dreams or by some spiritual experience by the will of Allah, it is MUALLAQ i.e. it might happen or might change; that is why no one is allowed to base actions on dreams or his/her spiritual experience, no matter how pious they are, so KHIDHR was clearly an exception that he came to know the MUALLAQ and changed the situation by his effort by the permission of Allah; due to this gift of seeing the future at times by the blessing of Allah and making that knowledge the basis of his actions by His blessing, he was hesitant to keep the company of Moses as according to the knowledge of Moses, he was sure to object being a Messenger of Allah, to the amazing attitude of KHIDHR towards the matters at hand that would seem to him against the Islamic view; he clearly told Moses that how he would keep patience in matters about which he has no knowledge but Moses was very eager to accompany him and that is why he told KHIDHR that he would find him a very patient man and he would not disobey him; so by acceptance of the condition that Moses would not ask clarification of what action he takes on any matter until he himself clarifies, they moved on together; probably YOUSHA stayed behind at their meeting place waiting for Moses to return; it certainly was the most strange travel that Moses-AS and KHIDHR-AS made ahead together where Moses saw three most strange matters taking place and he could not resist to object on them most explicitly; the next Ruku continues the narration ahead; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
KAHF-The Tenth Ruku
71. So they went (their way) until when they embarked in the boat he made a hole in it. Musa said: Have you made a hole in it to drown its inmates? Certainly you have done a grievous thing.
72. He said: Did I not say that you will not be able to have patience with me?
73. He said: Blame me not for what I forgot, and do not constrain me to a difficult thing in my affair.
74. So they went on until, when they met a boy, he slew him. Musa said: Have you slain an innocent person otherwise than for manslaughter? Certainly you have done an evil thing.
75. He said: Did I not say to you that you will not be able to have patience with me?
76. He said: If I ask you about anything after this, keep me not in your company; indeed you shall have (then) found an excuse in my case.
77. So they went on until when they came to the people of a town, they asked them for food, but they refused to entertain them as guests. Then they found in it a wall which was on the point of falling, so he put it into a right state. Musa said: If you had pleased, you might certainly have taken a recompense for it.
78. He said: This shall be separation between me and you; now I will inform you of the significance of that with which you could not have patience.
79. As for the boat, it belonged to (some) poor men who worked on the river and I wished that I should damage it, and there was behind them a king who seized every boat by force.
80. And as for the boy, his parents were believers and we feared lest he should make disobedience and ingratitude to come upon them:
81. So we desired that their Lord might give them in his place one better than him in purity and nearer to having compassion.
82. And as for the wall, it belonged to two orphan boys in the city, and there was beneath it a treasure belonging to them, and their father was a righteous man; so your Lord desired that they should attain their maturity and take out their treasure, a mercy from your Lord, and I did not do it of my own accord. This is the significance of that with which you could not have patience.
---------------------
The Ruku continues the narration of the event that they both came by a boat to cross the waters there; they embarked and KHIDHR took one of the planks silently from it making a hole there, damaging the boat; Moses saw this and could not stop from telling him that he has done a very wrong thing, for this might cause the drowning of people in the boat; KHIDHR reminded him about the condition he accepted that he would not ask clarification of tasks until KHIDHR himself clarified; Moses asked forgiveness as he had forgotten this agreement between them and told him to be lenient; so they moved on until they met a young boy and seeing an opportunity, KHIDHR killed the boy then & there; Moses was taken aback by this act and could not stop from telling him that this act was such an evil that needs highest of objections as he has killed an innocent person who had not killed anyone that might ask for his death; KHIDHR again patiently reminded him about the agreement between them and this time, as the objection was intentional, Moses clearly told him that if he objects any more on any of his acts, he accepts his right to ask the end of their meeting then & there; so they moved ahead and came to a town where they asked for some food; it was the custom of the day that travelers coming to a town or a village, got foods & lodging there becoming guests there yet the people there refused any hospitality to them; now, they found a wall there that was about to fall and KHIDHR worked on it and straightened it; this caused Moses, who was already facing gloom at the most unfriendly attitude of the people there, to speak out that he could at least have charged these people for this service and that was it; KHIDHR told him that now they would part and he told him that he would give the explanation of the actions he took, on which Moses could not resist speaking out; this tells that the good person would clarify his position where some misunderstanding takes place about him among his good company so he told him that he would clarify that there was nothing wrong in whatever he did; Al-Hamdu Lillah; about the first incident of damaging the boat, he told Moses that the boat belonged to some poor workers at sea and he knew that somewhere ahead there was a king taking all boats by force so he intended to damage it that he does not take it and these MASAKIN (very poor people) do not suffer hard; the plank would be repaired in due time yet once taken by force, the boat’s return might take time if returned ever, putting undue hardship to these poor workers that need to work daily to provide for the necessities of life; as for the second incident of killing the boy, he told Moses that we feared that the boy would cause his parents to go towards disobedience and much ingratitude to Allah while they both were true believers and so we intended that they get a better child instead of this one, better in purity and nearer to compassion (some of MUFASSIRIN have mentioned that they had a wonderful daughter afterwards who was very pious and very kind to her parents); as for the third incident, he told Moses that the wall belonged to two orphan boys and there was a treasure buried beneath it for them and their father was righteous person so Allah, the true Lord, intended that they become strong adults and dig out their treasure so that nobody of these immoral people becomes able to challenge them to take away their property; if it had fallen now, these people with little sense of morals as we have seen by their denial to provide us with some foods, would certainly have taken away their property due to their weakness now, committing injustice to these orphan boys and so Allah commanded to repair it; all this that Moses had seen, he had strictly done this all by the command of Allah so this is the fact of matter that Moses did not see and he certainly has never committed injustice in any of these matters; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that there are four common points in all these three events (and might even be more if we ponder on the subject) that are worthy of consideration; first, all three are related to children or boys as even workers on the boat do not seem to be much old as can be deduced by the term MASAKIN; this is interesting as it implies that Allah cares for the descendants of the virtuous persons by some particular care; note also that even the boy killed might get the favor of Allah at Judgment due to the piety of his parents as he did not come to that age where he could commit the evil acts that were to take place by him; an individual is not responsible for his deeds until he reaches such adulthood that provides him the recognition of the right & the wrong and then he commits evil acts by intention so it is highly probable that the boy was fortunate to die before such age and before such practice; the second common point to note is that Allah saved the children by the virtues of their parents (and even if one of them was virtuous, that was good for their safety) and though the second and third events are clear on this yet even the first event has a clue for the involvement of the piety of at least one of the parents; note that MASAKIN denotes those persons who work hard to provide the basic necessities of life for themselves and for those who are dependent on them and still whatever they get is lesser than what they need for their necessities; I, MSD, reason that it also tells about the pious character of their mother who might be one of the dependent ones and that asked Allah for their special help; so it also is in-line with the coming two events that tell about the pious character of both the parents and the pious character of the father respectively; note that we have studied at the previous Surah i.e. BANI-ISRAEL that Allah commands to respect the parents, especially if any one of them has come to an old age becoming weak, where he or she is dependent on their children whom they had brought up with love & care when those children were weak and they were strong; the third common point is that everyone must respect the other especially about three things, not to do any wrong to him; these are his property, his life and his honor and here interestingly, we find these all three challenged respectively by KHIDHR in these three events keeping to what the eyes see; note that he was actually saving the property when it seemed that he was damaging the boat, he was actually saving the boy from the grave agony of AKHIRAT when he killed the boy and he was actually saving the honor of the orphan children and their dead pious father plus their property when it seemed as if he has no self-respect doing a favor to those who are unworthy of any favor; certainly he did all these things by the permission of Allah, the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the fourth common point of course, is that each & every event tells clearly that what the eyes see might not be the whole truth and so the believer needs to keep in mind that when he is totally attentive to Allah, he must understand to take anything that comes to him as blessing of Allah and must not worry about dividing the events of his life as this happened good to me and this happened bad, so he would never have any incorrect pride for whatever worldly benefits he has achieved and no erroneous grief on whatever he has lost, making the life free of any tension whatsoever, by the blessing of Allah; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Eleventh Ruku
83. And they ask you about ZULQARNAIN. Say: I will recite to you an account of him.
84. Surely We established him in the land and granted him means of access to every thing.
85. So he followed a course.
86. Until when he reached the place where the sun set, he found it going down into a black sea, and found by it a people. We said: O ZULQARNAIN- either give them a chastisement or do them a benefit.
87. He said: As to him who is unjust, we will chastise him, then shall he be returned to his Lord, and He will chastise him with an exemplary chastisement:
88. And as for him who believes and does good deeds, he shall have goodly reward, and We will speak to him an easy word of Our command.
89. Then he followed (another) course.
90. Until when he reached the land of the rising of the sun, he found it rising on a people to whom We had given no shelter from it;
91. Even so! and We had a full knowledge of what he had.
92. Then he followed (another) course.
93. Until when he reached (a place) between the two mountains, he found on that side of them a people who could hardly understand a word.
94. They said: O ZULQARNAIN- surely Gog & Magog make mischief in the land. Shall we then pay you a tribute on condition that you should raise a barrier between us and them;
95. He said: That in which my Lord has established me is better, therefore you only help me with workers; I will make a fortified barrier between you and them;
96. Bring me blocks of iron; until when he had filled up the space between the two mountain sides, he said: Blow, until when he had made it (as) fire, he said: Bring me molten brass which I may pour over it.
97. So they were not able to scale it nor could they make a hole in it.
98. He said: This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass He will make it level with the ground, and the promise of my Lord is ever true.
99. And on that day We will leave a part of them in conflict with another part, and the trumpet will be blown, so We will gather them all together;
100. And We will bring forth hell, exposed to view, on that day before the disbelievers.
101. They whose eyes were under a cover from My reminder and they could not even hear.
---------------------
This eleventh Ruku introduces ZUL-QARNAIN (the person having two horns) as the just king of ancient times who believed in the fundamental teachings of Islam; note that the Holy Book Quran speaks about the prominent persons that were not much known to Arabs at that time, mostly because they were not from the area of Arabia or the areas they generally used to travel to, with some special feature related to them; that is why we find the term ASHAB-e-KAHF (the persons of cave) to identify the seven sleepers in this very Surah that takes its name from this event, then ZUL-KIFL (i.e. who is related to KIFL) is mentioned in Surah AMBIA-85 (and also in Surah Suad-48) and this is most probably BUDDHA as that prince was born at KIPL (or KAPL) WAV in Nepal; as there is no sound of “P” in Arabic so either “B” or either “F” is substituted for it and here ZUL-KIFL identifies him as the one who was born in KIPL; in this case (and this strongly seems to be the case), it seems then that his teachings have been tampered with and he was not only a true believer but also a true spiritual guide at that place at that time; if he is the person that is mentioned here then he is one of the Messengers of Allah as many of commentators have taken ZUL-KIFL to be that; now, keeping this style of speech in mind, ZUL-QARNAIN is someone outside of the Arab land yet such a prominent character even at that time that he is known far & wide by his specific title; about a century ago, MAULANA ABUL-KALAM AZAD wrote a commentary on the Holy Book Quran and from that, the commentary of Surah KAHF was published separately as a booklet due to its popular appeal among the masses; he indicated forcefully in it that Cyrus, the King of Persia around 550 BC (couple of centuries before the rise of Alexander the Greek and just a decade after the death of Nebuchadnezzar), was the person who is mentioned at this place; though he was not a messenger of Allah yet one of the most virtuous persons of the time who truly believed in Allah the Most High and in AKHIRAT, and he was truly wise in seeing to matters around having a lenient touch to his character; this makes sense because Cyrus had vast territory that he ruled and he is known to be the most just ruler in history; he had all resources necessary to rule and he was specially fortunate as Allah the Most High made the path easy for his amazing rise to the throne (though he belonged to the royal family yet it is mentioned that some of his own family members tried to kill him at his birth and his childhood was spent at some village area or some wilderness where nobody knew about his background and Allah knows better); he set the most noble example, at the time when “Might is Right” was the only way to rule, of an amazingly just treatment to all people whether among his subject or whether among the enemy; he permitted the Bani-Israel at that time, to return to Jerusalem and build the temple again, when he conquered Babylon defeating its army decisively around 540 BC, after the times of Nebuchadnezzar; as for his title ZUL-QARNAIN, most of the MUFASSIRIN have commented that this was due to his unification of both the lands of Persia at those times that were divided, just at the beginning of his reign and whatever historical record is available for him, he is depicted due to this unification as having two horns at the helmet that he wears; his reign tells that he had to face a grave challenge from the western side that was called Lydia, having a Greek influence then, at the onset of his reign (and it is today the region of Turkey), so he went towards it fast and made a surprise attack rather than wait for defense and he conquered the land; he reached at the bank of waters of the Aegean Sea not much far from the place where the sleepers at cave were to sleep for many years in the coming time (that was to be around 800 years after his arrival at this place) and standing by the dark waters at the sunset, he saw the sun going down in them; of-course, the sun does not go into waters but it seems so when a person views it at the sunset standing at the shore and that is why the narration says that “he found the sun going down”; there he saw some population of people whom he treated fairly giving a chance to them to accept the true belief and be at peace, or to reject it (that would be their challenge to ZUL-QARNAIN) so they would taste such punishment that would cause much frustration in their lives; Allah the Most High had allowed him to accept their apology or punish them severely and he took the just course not putting any undue hardship on anyone at all; it is mentioned that they did accept the true belief and there was no combat between them and his forces; AAYAT-89 tells that after some time of the first one, he prepared for another expedition and this time it was towards the east; he reached as far as was possible for him at those days with convenience, towards the east (probably to the farthest eastern side of the territory he ruled then, and it might have been much difficult to go any far eastward then, due to the huge mountains that stood in the way) until he came to a place where he saw the sun rising from the east; it seems that it was the vast plain somewhere in or about MAKRAN where he reached at dawn and stood at some high place there to see the rising of the sun; note that it has a population much lower in comparison to the land area available (as perhaps in those days too), and it is the land that now belongs to my country Pakistan where there are such people even today, who live a nomadic life that has ancient manner to live by today’s standard; there as he viewed the sunrise, he saw a population that had no shelter whatsoever from the sun and due to this beautiful view from the place he stood, it seemed to the good viewer as if the sun was rising on the people just ahead of his placement on that beautiful early morning in 536 BC or near that time; by the word KAZALIK (just like that), we get that as happened near the Aegean Sea where ZUL-QARNAIN had an authority to treat the people severely to show the great power he had, as was the custom of the day, or to treat them leniently, he chose again to give these people too some relief asking them to accept the true belief and refrain from all evil; most probably they too complied gladly to the guidance of the just king accepting the true belief then though there is an opinion that he had gone towards them due to the challenge they were posing for him at that time; after seeing to the matter in the best manner, he returned to his place i.e. HAMADAN (which is in Iran now); AAYAT-92 tells that after some time, he took a third expedition and this time towards the north, though the direction of this one is not mentioned as for the expeditions made before; it does seem by historic information available that he was at his last age going towards the north towards the war that he intended to fight there and from it he never returned as he was killed there; note that for the first expedition, the narration has the word “so” while for both the other ones it has the word “then”, indicating that there might be much time between each of these expeditions though the first one he might have taken just after his ascension to the throne and Allah the Most High knows better; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; this third expedition is noteworthy as during this one, he made a wall between an opening at two huge mountains on the request of a primitive population living there; according to MAULANA AZAD, he had reached a mountainous region at a place that is named DURBUND (The Closed Door) now in the Caucasian area (KAFQAZ or KOH-QAAF in Urdu), between the Caspian Sea and the Black Sea; he marched on with his army at inside of this area to the Caucasian mountainous region, where he came to the opening between two huge mountains where the area is called the pass of DARYAL, and there he found those primitive people who complained, getting their message through somehow that they are much troubled by YAJUJ & MAJUJ (Gog & Magog) who live beyond the opening in those mountains and attack them looting & plundering all the time; note that the Quran tells about these people who asked assistance from the king, that they did not even come near to understanding a sentence; that might be due to their very strange language that only they spoke & understood, so to make them understand something was very hard; ZUL-QARNAIN assured them, probably by the channel of some better understanding person among them with good ability to read gestures, that he would take care of their safety as was his obligation being their administrator and told them to help in making a wall between the mountains to fill the gap that would render YAJUJ & MAJUJ incapable of attacking them; they were ready to pay some tax for the work yet he declined that offer saying that what Allah has provided him with, is much better; he asked them only for the manual labor from their side as he might have men less in number with him for the task or not fully capable to do this work neatly; this clarifies that when at the head of people, a person must try to put as less a liability on his people as possible as that makes a true leader who is really near to the heart of his people; he made a very strong wall with iron putting molten copper over it there at the opening between the two mountains that YAJUJ & MAJUJ could neither climb nor put a hole through, restricting them to the other side with mountains surrounding the area and with Caspian Sea blocking the eastern route and the Black Sea blocking the western side; when the wall was completed (and it was known as the wall at KOH-QAAF), he observed that though this wall is amazingly strong by the blessing of my Lord yet when the word of my Lord (meaning the last day of the world i.e. QAYAMAT) approaches, that would level it to the ground and the promise of my Lord is certain to happen; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that there was another wall located just at the city DURBUND as the history informs, and being in this very place of Caucasian area and also being called with the similar names of the wall of KOH-QAAF and BAB-UL-ABWAB, it made a confusion that perhaps this one is the wall of ZUL-QARNAIN; however, with the present information available, it does not fit the description that the Quran presents about it as that was an iron-wall and this one was not; this wall at DURBUND is mentioned to be made centuries after the times of ZUL-QARNAIN and as the wall of China too was finished after his time, he is notable pioneer in using the technique to restrict and keep the enemy away; so by all good reasons, the wall at DARYAL is the wall mentioned in the Quran with the remark that the opening there is undoubtedly clear now as the geography in current times has provided to see whole of the world beautifully; the word of Allah has certainly approached near and the wall is now leveled to the ground; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; I, MSD, would insha-Allah see to the matter of YAJUJ & MAJUJ ahead at the supplementary note at KAHF after the note at this eleventh Ruku where I, MSD, would also take-up the general matters about the events that Surah KAHF relates; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last three AAYAAT of the Ruku read, “and on that day We will leave a part of them (YAJUJ & MAJUJ) in conflict with another part, and (just after the end of their lives at the world) the trumpet will be blown (that would be the last day of the world), so We will gather them all together (after the second trumpet, at the Day of Judgment); and We will bring forth hell-fire, exposed to view (because of their disbelief), on that day (the Day of Judgment) before the disbelievers; they whose eyes were under a cover from My reminder (at the world) and they could not even hear (the true message for guidance at the world)”; these AAYAAT tell about their conflicts among themselves at the world so because of them and their extreme disbelief, they would get the most extreme punishment at AKHIRAT; insha-Allah we will study about some of the signs of QAYAMAT (the last day of the world) at the supplementary note ahead; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
Supplementary note on AAYAT-99 of KAHF
According to Ahadith, YAJUJ & MAJUJ are one of the major signs of QAYAMAT, the end of the world; the problem is that much of fiction has become related to this matter as have become for a few other major signs too and that causes hindrance in understanding this matter clearly; but with whatever information we have by history, we can safely conclude that YAJUJ & MAJUJ were just ordinary human beings though they had lived as wild and uncivilized tribes but they were descendants of Japheth, one of the sons of Noah, inhabiting the lands of Central Asia behind the Caucasus Mountains; it seems that all those who inhabited that land were named as YAJUJ & MAJUJ as it is said that 21 out of 22 sections of them were restricted to the other side by the iron wall of DARYAL; note that there are ten major signs of QAYAMAT and they are related in a HADITH that is reported by HUDHAIFA ibn USAID; the Prophet Muhammad PBUH said that “the last hour i.e. QAYAMAT will not arrive till you have seen ten signs; he then mentioned the Smoke, DAJJAL, the Beast, rising of the Sun from the place of it's setting, the descent of Jesus Christ, YAJUJ & MAJUJ, three Landslides; one in the east, one in the west and one in the Arabian Peninsula; and after that a fire would spread from Yemen and drive the people to their place of gathering” (reported in Muslim); there are other major signs for QAYAMAT too that are reported in Ahadith and as four of those are much important for the comment here, our study would mention them presently; the first of them according to Ahadith is the rise of such man that would be MAHDI (the righteous one and it is also said in Ahadith that he would rise at the time when Muslims would be facing intense FITNAH i.e. extreme trial), the second of them is that the river Euphrates (that flows through Syria and Iraq and finally opens in the Gulf) will disclose a mountain of gold over which people will fight and die in high number, the third is that Muslims would fight against the Jews (that would be very trying war) and the fourth & last of these is that the Hour will not take place until the name of Allah is no longer recited on earth; these Ahadith have been recorded in the authentic books of Ahadith and “Muslim” is one of them and I would comment on these four presently insha-Allah; however, from the ten signs stated before, I would comment here on DAJJAL and YAJUJ & MAJUJ only insha Allah as these two are related to this Surah directly; Ahadith telling us about DAJJAL (the Imposter and he is called the Antichrist in the West) clearly denote that this would be some specific man from among the Jews as Ahadith indicate who would rise to power near QAYAMAT and in spite of his ugly face that would match his ugly character, he would attract people to him and many of loose women would particularly find some attraction towards this filthy character; he would be blind in one eye that would be ugly in looks and even the other one, by which he would be able to see, would be horrible; there are many learned people nowadays who take DAJJAL as a system to live rather than a person yet by seeing Ahadith, it is obvious that this is not the whole truth; DAJJAL is clearly some filthy person though Ahadith sometimes point out the evil system of life too that he would present; before studying comments on Ahadith, note that Prophet Muhammad PBUH has informed at different occasions that I don’t know when would the Hour (QAYAMAT) come though I understand that it is very close now as I and QAYAMAT are just this apart (he showed his two fingers making the sign of “V” to show how near it was) and I can only tell the Muslims about its signs; by this information that the Holy Prophet PBUH gave us, we can understand whatever he has told us about the signs of QAYAMAT, that needs some interpretation, though the interpreters must necessarily be those who are well-versed in the Holy Book Quran and the authentic Ahadith and when they interpret, their interpretation must strictly be for these signs of the Hour only and not for any other guidance as that must be taken as said because the Holy Prophet PBUH has specified his limitation on this very matter only; we know that he thought IBNE SAYYAD, a boy at his times, might be that one-eyed DAJJAL yet the boy became Muslim afterwards so it was an IJTEHADI mistake that is possible from the Messenger and that is no sin; note that whatever is told in the Quran, that strictly means the same as the terms of it convey and that is why the translation of the Quran is never taken to be the Quran itself while the translation of Ahadith would be termed as Ahadith if that is done with care as meanings are important there; the point to note is that though the learned persons can interpret signs of QAYAMAT in Ahadith pondering on the meanings rather than words only yet for other fields, they must not interpret the words even in Ahadith but take them as they mean in the common usage; the fact is that Allah has concealed the time of the Hour (the last day of the world) strictly so Ahadith can give us only an idea of its closeness by providing its signs only and that also with some reservation; as an example, note that DAJJAL is said to be one-eyed in Ahadith and this has been taken by many prominent ULEMA to mean that he would ask attention to worldly life only trying to make everyone forget the AKHIRAT and it is said that “KUFR” (ungrateful to Allah) would be written on his forehead that every true Muslim would be able to read even if that Muslim is not literate and this has been taken to mean that his actions would be clearly against humanity and there could remain no doubt for any true believing person by his activities that he is totally ungrateful to Allah; note that the system of life DAJJAL would try to implement would ask for attention towards calling the laws by which Allah has created everything as the natural laws not mentioning the True Creator; it would ask for attention towards caring about the life at the world trying to avoid even the mention of AKHIRAT; it would ask for attention towards maintaining the physical health never taking up even a petty discussion over the necessity of the spiritual health as Islam clarifies; this is the trial from DAJJAL and the stage is totally set today for such a person to rise who (by the scientific technology) would do feats that ISA-AS (i.e. Jesus-AS) did by the permission of Allah; in fact, he could be anyone of the Jewish leaders who have great attraction to his people as he does not need magic to do an extraordinary show of power; this imposter would show by the scientific advancement in medicine & surgery that a man dying without any hope of life can come to life; a man with a cut in the chest even with his heart out of his body can come to life; a man dying suddenly can be put to test and it is possible to see what he had eaten or drunk before his death with accuracy; a man afflicted with leprosy and even with other deadly infectious diseases can become well and even the barren land can provide amazing amount of harvest by the use of modern methods and artificial rain; but these things have an obvious source behind them while Jesus Christ showed his amazing feats as miracles performed by the permission of Allah; this difference would be clear to every good Muslim as the characters of those who go by the way of DAJJAL would tell clearly that DAJJAL and his people are far away from righteousness; it is yet to be seen how he rises and presents the tasks but he would not be without challenge insha-Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah; such words that relate to war like swords, horses etc. does not necessarily mean that there would be an old style war; likewise, old method of communication wherever mentioned at Ahadith, do not imply that warriors would abandon the modern methods for communication but this is just a manner to express the events to come, according to that time when the Prophet PBUH mentioned the signs of QAYAMAT; note that the ultimate meanings are most significant at such Ahadith that relate to the signs of the Hour; the problem in understanding Ahadith mentioning signs of QAYAMAT arises when there is a strict inelastic adherence to the said matter without consideration of its inherent meaning; also, Ahadith do not provide the times for these signs to occur specifically and they might have quite a space of time between them while it is taken for granted that these all signs are related to very short period of time just before the Hour; note that the arrival of the Holy Prophet Muhammad PBUH was himself one of the significant signs of QAYAMAT and so the other signs that he mentioned might be anywhere after his time to the QAYAMAT itself though evidently, DAJJALI-FITNAH (the extreme trial that arise from DAJJAL) is related to the time extremely close to it; as the ULAMA of the past, with a very few exceptions only, had taken these Ahadith at face without considering any interpretation in this specific matter of signs of the Hour whatsoever, it set a trend for the present ULAMA to do the same as they strictly honor their past ULAMA in all matters; it is quite appropriate to clarify on them that the interpretation of these specific set of Ahadith for their meanings, does not mean to dishonor the past ULAMA as avoiding their misunderstanding here if any, does not affect the belief adversely; moreover, they had a little chance if any, to face the times of the extreme trial by DAJJAL that is mentioned in these specific Ahadith while we are at the total confrontation with such times so we need to understand these signs better for sure; keeping this clarification about Ahadith related to the signs of the Hour, let us continue with our study of the signs mentioned to understand the Surah better; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; taking the four signs of QAYAMAT (i.e. the Hour), I would comment on MAHDI that it literally means the GUIDED PERSON and not one who guides; note that the sequence of events at these current times, shows well that the QAYAMAT is much near and as such, many of these (though not all of these), signs were given for the couple of past centuries or so, and so they are of utmost importance to us all who are living in these current times; now, the literal meaning of MAHDI clarifies that this person would be on the right path even when generally people would be at loss how to practice many of the Islamic teachings (especially those that relate to running the administration); there are Ahadith that give much detail to this virtuous person yet as they are not much authentic (i.e. there are doubts that they do not truly relate to the Prophet PBUH) so it is better to omit such detail and take the general things about him that prevail as acceptable among the ULAMA; note that if someone claims to be MAHDI, he is surely not that man, no matter how pious he might seem at face; MAHDI is the man who would provide the Islamic teachings to all peoples and Allah would bless his effort as that would make them easy to practice at vast area of the world without his claiming of any significant status for himself; note that whosoever does it by the blessing of Allah, he is the man and claims would only prove that he is an imposter not acceptable for guidance thus the ultimate practical result in favor of Islam by the will of Allah, would indicate MAHDI and there is no other proof for his identity; note also that whoever claims to be Jesus descended from the heavens, he also is an imposter (please read the supplementary note after the note at the last Ruku of Surah MA’EDAH); so the genuine practice of Islam generally by the will of Allah would prove the worth and not the claims even if those come from persons that seemingly are most pious of the lot at hand; those who would not accept Islam at that time, would live with insignificance at the world and the Muslims would insha-Allah leave them on their own and Allah knows better; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the second of Ahadith mentions the sign of Euphrates disclosing gold and this is clear as it means the Black Gold “OIL” that has made people amazingly rich at that location; as for fighting and dying in huge number for it, that needs no comments as matters stand today; the third of these Ahadith tells about a trying war between Muslims & Jews and this is in progress even now since much long time as extreme injustice to Muslims without any fault of Muslims; Ahadith have such words for this that imply that ultimately, their support would withdraw with disgrace to itself and as the matters stand, even this sign does not need any comment; the fourth sign is that the name of Allah would not be recited on Earth and mostly this is taken literally to occur just at the end of the world that QAYAMAT would come on the most evil of the people of the world; this is the clearest example of taking a strict view of the sign mentioned which seems related to the forced forbiddance to practice Islam in the recent past in and near to those areas where YAJUJ & MAJUJ had their influence basically; even the recitation of the name of Allah was something near to a crime in that area at that time so taking the sign in the appropriate context, it has come to pass in the previous century; note that Ahadith tell us that Hajj & UMRAH would continue even after the advent of YAJUJ & MAJUJ and they also tell us that JEHAD (and the spread of teachings of Islam also is an aspect of JEHAD) would continue till QAYAMAT so there could be no time as such when the name of Allah is not recited; note the fact that when Allah puts His wrath, even some good persons with the bad persons get the taste of it but this happens when the good persons have stopped from spreading the good teachings of Islam; this Hadith also implies that QAYAMAT would not take place up-to the time the Muslim persons go on repenting on their wrong-doings asking for mercy from Allah and asking for His blessing; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; let us now take the matter of identifying YAJUJ & MAJUJ and after them, getting to the identity of DAJJAL (the Antichrist); note that whatever information we have by history, we can safely conclude by that that YAJUJ & MAJUJ were just ordinary human beings; by their account given in the Quran, we can safely assume that all these people inhabiting the area that was closed by ZUL-QARNAIN by the iron wall, were truly YAJUJ & MAJUJ; according to MAULANA AZAD, Armenian traditions carry the name “Iron Door” for this place but we know for sure that now these deadly people are at large; it is very difficult to indicate clearly what route these people took after they broke out of the place they were confined to and where they progressed to; we do not know the time of their release even and when the wall gave way completely; they might even have found some other route towards the west, iron wall remaining intact at that time; but without speculating, let us see the available facts keeping the information of the Quran in view; AAYAT-98 of Surah KAHF tells that a time would come sooner or later that this wall would become leveled to the ground (and that would be near to QAYAMAT being one of its signs) and that has happened somewhere back in history though it occurred certainly after the times of the last Prophet Muhammad PBUH; AAYAT-99 informs that Allah would leave them to surge some of them on others on that day and then the Trumpet would be blown; this is important as the word “AND” coming twice in the AAYAT, does clearly seem to convey an elapse of some period of time at both the places; so it means that when they come out of their confinement, Allah would leave them on their own as before, without giving any guidance to them (except for what they had received at the ancient times being the descendants of Japheth) and this denotes the anger of Allah on these people due to their heinous character and due to the terrible agony that character had caused to all people around in the ancient history; second, by the word “YAMUJ” we get that when they come out of their confinement, they would intermingle with each other and even with other people of the place where they settle in and this same word “YAMUJ” also conveys that some of their factions would be friendly among them and the other of their factions would be hostile among them; keeping their wild character in mind, they would set a stage for wars with each other with assistance of the respective peoples they settle in, some of them at one side and some at other; third, after their wars (or even during them), the end of the world would come and the Trumpet would be blown (to announce the end of the world); so they would be gathered, all of them with all persons of the world after the second Trumpet for the Day of Judgment; note that after the information of the first Trumpet, the word “SO” is used to tell about their gathering at HASHR by the second Trumpet as there is not much space of time between the two while “AND” is used to convey the period of time that might even be few centuries, between “YAMUJ” and the first Trumpet; so the sequence of events is clear that YAJUJ & MAJUJ would break out of their confinement and would take no guidance towards the Truth whatsoever and due to their wild character that does need blood to survive, they would become rivals to each other, each side of them getting support from some of other people, and would fight on that would ultimately lead, by the will of Allah, towards the end-time of the world that is named as QAYAMAT; there is another place too in the Holy Book Quran that mentions YAJUJ & MAJUJ which is Surah AMBIA, the 21st Surah; the translation of AAYAAT-94, 95, 96 & 97 of Surah AMBIA is “so whoever shall do of good deeds and he is a believer, there shall be no denying of his effort, and surely We are writing down for him; and it is binding on a town which We destroy that they shall not return; until when Gog and Magog are let loose and they shall break forth from every elevated place; and the true promise shall draw nigh, then the eyes of those who disbelieved shall be fixedly open- O woe to us! surely we were in a state of heedlessness as to this; nay, we were unjust” (AMBIA-94 to 97); though we do not know when YAJUJ & MAJUJ were allowed liberty, we can see clearly from the events that took place in the previous century that presented deadly wars among the peoples in the west (in whom they had intermingled after their freedom) that they are playing an active part in the worldly matters now; it is safe to assume that these captives at DARYAL did find a path towards the west after the fall of the wall and intermingled with the people there yet retaining their savage character displaying it now & then and as such, they are among the peoples of Europe; those people took a keen interest in colonization of many countries in the near past; at both places, the true word of Allah (WAADUL-HAQ at Ambia-97 and WAADU-RABBI at KAHF-98) is mentioned and at both places, it refers to QAYAMAT; we get from both the places that the end of the world is very near and the example for this is that at KAHF, it implies “when the word (or promise) of my Lord APPROACHES” and so it tells that it would be very near to QAYAMAT that the wall would fall level to ground (perhaps just few centuries back from it) and that certainly makes its fall and YAJUJ & MAJUJ, the signs of QAYAMAT; Al-Hamdu Lillah; as for DAJJAL (the Antichrist), there are some persons that include even ULAMA, who take this sign both as relating to a person and relating to a period of FITNAH (utmost trial); note that Dr. ASRAR AHMED, who was one of the foremost commentators on the Holy Book Quran of this time and the pioneer in making the set-up with assistance of his worthy students in Pakistan to explain the Holy Quran after TARAVEEH (the special night-prayers in the Holy Month of Ramadan), has given beautiful lectures on the subject asking all people to avoid attachment to worldly pleasures as much as possible and his writings show that he had inclination that though DAJJAL is the specific satanic person who would come at fore at the world at the times of extreme FITNAH yet that time also tells about the stage for his rise; the writing of MAULANA GILANI also pointed out the same in its own way that was written at the middle of the previous century; DAJJAL would oppose the basic teachings of Islam that ask us Muslims to believe in Allah, the true Lord, as He must be believed and to believe in AKHIRAT (the true life after this life) where everyone would be given the result of his doings at the worldly life and to believe that the Messengers of Allah gave humane teachings that lead to the true contentment of self; the extreme trial from DAJJAL would challenge these three basic teachings of Islam and so the challenge to these three comprises DAJJALI-FITNAH; that person DAJJAL might be anyone among the leadership of Jews who would be strict adherent to challenging the teachings of Islam (and who would come at fore near to QAYAMAT by the support of his corrupt disciples mostly at some authority); so now we get the answer why & how Surah KAHF saves us from DAJJAL as it clarifies the true concepts for us by relating all these four events that we all have just studied and I would point those concepts presently insha-Allah; for this, let us see the common points in events though for the sake of brevity, I would only point out the common features among them leaving the detail therein; first, note that all the four events guide attention to the fact that there are limitation to human efforts and the virtuous person must leave his matters to Allah with total trust once he has done his best about whatever problem he faces; ASHAABE-KAHF went to a remote cave finding no other option to save their True Belief and their lives leaving the matter of their safety to Allah; the companion of the rich man feeling hurt by the speech of his close relative i.e. the rich man - left his matter to Allah clarifying that he has the good hope of the good result for himself here and in the hereafter too; the pious parents had left the matter of the betterment of their children to Allah after the best they could have done as focused in the event of KHIDHR & Moses and ZUL-QARNAIN was totally grateful to Allah at his conquests and at the construction of the amazing iron wall asking good returns from Allah only without asking for any material gains whatsoever; doing whatever we can is upon us but the positive result only occurs by the will of Allah, if we do care in our belief & deeds for His pleasure only; by this TAWAKKUL (i.e. the total trust upon Allah), we can counter the attack of DAJJAL who wants us to think that his power is invincible as he has the support of the wicked people at authority so no one ought to challenge him; so then Allah would destroy him by Himself once we call Allah with true belief after all said & done; second, note that the words in speech like “all praise is for Allah” and “if Allah wills” and “there is no one truly powerful but Allah” must be necessary part of our speech as this would make us free of any adverse effect that satanic people want upon our psyche and in fact, we would be able to answer these people by calmly telling them the truth of their own-selves; these words and others in praise of Allah are present in all four events and we must care for them in our ordinary daily life; third, note that what the eyes see is not the whole truth as the sleepers at KAHF were asleep yet seemed awake to eyes even if a sober observant person saw them, worldly gains of the rich man was not the guarantee to success at AKHIRAT and his seemingly safe gardens were not so safe after all when a calamity hit them, actions of KHIDHR were an apparent deviation from the commands of Allah yet they were manifestation of not only the will of Allah by which everything takes place but there was also the pleasure of Allah in those, ZUL-QARNAIN found the Sun setting in water yet it was just deception of eyes that does not happen actually; fourth is that all the four events ask to care for the True Belief whether a person is well-off or in a difficult situation in life; the sleepers at KAHF were in a situation where to keep the True Belief meant a threat to life but they managed the situation with whatever they thought best and did not leave it (and Allah accepted their call and they were saved by their own idea), the companion of the rich person was challenged in a way where an ordinary person might have fallen into some complex yet that believer saving his True Belief countered the speech of rich man in such way by his words that the rich man might have felt a complex, Moses & Joshua & KHIDHR (Salaam on all three) were the chosen persons by Allah who always kept to what they understood to be Allah’s commands and of-course ZUL-QARNAIN too was among the very good persons who was challenged by the temptation to show his authority on weak people yet who always cared for the moral values (though he had all worldly resources at hand that often lead persons to forget moral values) accepting with heart that in truth, all power belongs to Allah and thus saving his True Belief; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; fifth, note that in all these four events a travel of some sort with good companions, is present for the sake of betterment (the event regarding dialogue between the rich man and his companion, the true believer, also denotes some travel as the gardens were certainly at some distance from their living place and the companion might have accompanied the rich man considering him a good man spiritually rather than having a physical motive for his travel with him); this seems to point out that for the spiritual development, a travel with good company is very helpful and Allah blesses such company with His grand blessing; sixth, note that leaving the physical comforts for the sake of spiritual development is the great defense against DAJJALI-FITNAH as this totally depends upon worldly technical items (specially the electronic items), that the development in the understanding of Physical Laws have brought about; the message of Ramadan is also the same that control to usage of the physical comforts would insha Allah bring the spiritual development that would guide the believing person near to Allah and it is noteworthy that the Holy Book Quran, the gift of Allah to the mankind, descended in Ramadan; note that at the creation of Adam, the angels wanted to know why was he being created as they knew that they do not go against the commands of Allah and this one (his descendants) is sure to challenge his own self and fight viciously even on petty matters as by his creation it seems that this one has got a desire to become high among all; what Allah told them is a sign of His trust on the mankind; He said “I know what you don’t” and then He gave Adam the knowledge of all names and this means that He gave the power to Adam to understand the principles of all things around which He asked to the mankind to use with care to His commands strictly; He commanded angels to prostrate for Adam when He had blown His spirit unto him; so now at the end of the world, the time has come to show that we do understand that by our technical development, we have to care for the weak and the needy as ZUL-QARNAIN understood at his time and not to destroy our own; it is the time to prove our worth giving regards to the Trust of Allah upon us and if we don’t prove it now, it would be very shameful; please see also Surah BAQARAH-30 to 39; now, demands to get this and that and asking for facilities by technical items (and include the desire to keep status here in the list too) have put men into an unworthy effort to remain obsessed with worldly affairs disregarding the true aim of life that is to worship Allah; they have to remember always that all have to account for their belief & deeds and to fulfill His commands as told by Messengers, the chosen men of Allah; Dr. Asrar Ahmed had clarified how DAJJAL would use different technical items to show treacherously that he is capable to perform the amazing feats that the Messengers used to perform; he would display things like growing crops at barren lands, providing an artificial environment for rains, communicating voice & figure to distant places and to perform amazing surgical operations so as to impress people deceitfully as if he is bringing dead to life; this all would be to degrade the high position of the chosen men of Allah and to affect people that times have changed so there is nothing to challenge the power of man; what an illusion and how sad this situation is; note that DAJL means treachery of very high nature that is done in the most deceitful way and as such DAJJAL means such most deceitful person who deceives with all available resources at hand in most cunning ways; may Allah save all the righteous persons from the professional treachery of DAJJAL; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
KAHF-The Last Ruku
102. What- do then those who disbelieve think that they can take My servants to be guardians besides Me? Surely We have prepared hell for the entertainment of the disbelievers.
103. Say: Shall We inform you of the greatest losers in (their) deeds?
104. (These are) they whose labor is lost in this world's life and they think that they are well versed in skill of the work of hands.
105. These are they who disbelieve in the AAYAAT of their Lord and His meeting, so their deeds become null, and therefore We will not set up a balance for them on the day of resurrection.
106. Thus it is that their recompense is hell, because they disbelieved and held My AAYAAT and My apostles in mockery.
107. Surely (as for) those who believe and do good deeds, their place of entertainment shall be the gardens of paradise,
108. Abiding therein; they shall not desire removal from them.
109. Say: If the sea were ink for the words of my Lord, the sea would surely be consumed before the words of my Lord are exhausted, though We were to bring the like of that (sea) to add.
110. Say: I am only a mortal like you; it is revealed to me that your god is one that is Allah, therefore whoever hopes to meet his Lord, he should do good deeds, and not join anyone in the service of his Lord.
---------------------
The last Ruku sums-up the message of the Surah beautifully as Allah tells here explicitly that the true success would only come when the person does not give undue value to the life of the world but totally adheres to the three fundamental teachings of Islam; the AAYAAT inform that those who take some good persons near to Allah (like Jesus Christ-AS) as if they are able to provide protection from the wrath of Allah, they are in grave error as it is the true belief and the good deeds that can save a person from it and not just the claim of attachment to someone virtuous without following the guidance he provided to them when he was in the world; they thought erroneously that they are doing much good deeds by having great love for someone near to the true Lord without actually following him; “ZALLA-SAAYUHUM” means their labor is lost (AAYAT-104) and this can be in number of ways as when a person cares only for the life at the world without caring about AKHIRAT due to total lack of the true belief upon the true Lord - as when a person takes a wrong deed as right and does that with the notion in mind that he is doing good or takes a right deed as wrong and refrains from it strictly without asking any guidance from the true Lord - as when a person takes the love of some good person who is near to Allah, the true Lord, as enough to provide him salvation at AKHIRAT whatever he does - as when a person knows the Truth yet knowingly follows the wrong to get material benefits at the world or to get the worldly status assuring himself that he would certainly find all that is good in AKHIRAT if he gets the material success in the world and so cares but little for any good deed; these are the persons whose labor is lost and as they die, all that they had taken as good deeds would leave them then & there; these persons actually did not have any worry that they would stand in front of Allah, the true Lord, and would have to account for whatever they had been doing in the world; they never tried to understand the teachings of Allah that He provided to them by His Messengers and this attitude was mockery of the AAYAAT that Allah had sent and of His Messengers; but those who really believed in the Truth and did all their deeds according to that belief, they would receive gardens of Paradise and would remain ever so happy there that they would never ask any change from it; in the world, a person does get fed-up even with highly gratifying situation but at JANNAAT (the beautiful gardens of Paradise), he would never want any change as there are so much of blessings of Allah there that he would never feel that he has seen all of them; AAYAT-109 tells that the words of Allah would never end even if all the seas become ink to the pen He writes with; note that efforts of human beings are always limited but the Attributes of Allah are unlimited; He is QADEEM (from always to always), ASL (His good Attributes are His Own, not achieved from anyone) and LA-MEHDUD (His good Attributes are unlimited); Al-Hamdu Lillah; as for us human beings, even if some are highly refined persons like the Messengers specially the last of them i.e. Muhammad PBUH, we all are created - whatever we possess, physically or spiritually, has been provided to us by Allah, the true Lord - and our traits are limited that change with time & place; Allah only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; the last AAYAT tells that no-one is equal to him in authority and even the highly refined person like Muhammad PBUH is but a man who is chosen by Allah to provide the true guidance to all peoples of the world; so whoever understands that he has to meet Allah and answer for his belief & his deeds, he must never take anyone as equal to Allah, keeping always in mind the three things about Allah (QADEEM, ASL and LA-MEHDUD) with care that He only is the true Lord; we Muslims need to recite Surah KAHF again & again (especially at Fridays) and we all must ponder upon it too as it certainly is great defense against DAJJAL, the evil person who would come at forth near to QAYAMAT as an adherent of satanic concepts; no doubt, the HOUR (QAYAMAT) is near and we Muslims must see in consideration to AKHIRAT what status we are in, making ourselves better as much as, and as soon as possible; Al-Hamdu-Lillah; note that the last AAYAT of Surah BANI-ISRAEL clarified that if Allah befriends anyone, it is not because of any weakness on His side whatsoever; nothing (and no-one) among His creation is able to compel Him to do anything, but His friendship is His blessing upon that person; no one can match even any one of His attributes and this last AAYAT of KAHF also clarifies that whatever care any person takes in remembering Him always, it certainly is His blessing upon him and it does not make him capable to challenge Him in any way; all of the creation is needy for whatever He provides to it and He is not in any need of anything (or anyone); He only is the Creator of all of the creation Who has assigned specific works too, to each of His creation according to His will; this last AAYAT reads, “say (O Prophet PBUH)- I am only a mortal like you; it is revealed to me that your god is only one that is Allah, therefore whoever hopes to meet his Lord, he should do good deeds, and not join anyone in the service of his Lord”; Al-Hamdu-Lillah.
“Tafsiri-Guide to the Quran” by:
Muhammad Saleem Dada
Here our study of KAHF ends; Al-Hamdu Lillah
www.saleemdada.weebly.com
-------------------------------------------------------
Surah MARIAM
(Consists of 6 Ruku; MK-6)
MARIAM-The First Ruku
1. Kaf Ha Ya Ain Suad.
2. A mention of the mercy of your Lord to His servant Zachariah.
3. When he called upon his Lord in a low voice,
4. He said: My Lord- surely my bones are weakened and my head flares with hoariness, and, my Lord- I have never been unsuccessful in my prayer to Thee:
5. And surely I fear my cousins after me, and my wife is barren, therefore grant me from Thyself an heir,
6. Who should inherit me and inherit from the children of YAQUB (Jacob), and make him, my Lord, one in whom Thou art well pleased.
7. O Zachariah- surely We give you good news of a boy whose name shall be YAHYA (John): We have not made before anyone his equal.
8. He said: O my Lord- when shall I have a son, and my wife is barren, and I myself have reached indeed the extreme degree of old age?
9. He said: So shall it be, your Lord says: It is easy to Me and indeed I created you before, when you were nothing.
10. He said: My Lord- give me a sign. He said: Your sign is that you will not be able to speak to the people three nights while in sound health.
11. So he went forth to his people from his place of worship, then he made known to them that they should glorify Allah morning and evening.
12. O YAHYA- take hold of the Book with strength, and We granted him wisdom while yet a child
13. And tenderness from Us and purity, and he was one who guarded (against evil),
14. And dutiful to his parents, and he was not insolent, disobedient.
15. And peace on him on the day he was born, and on the day he dies, and on the day he is raised to life
---------------------
The Surah starts with the letters that are among the MUQATTA’AAT and it is the longest among them without any pause as it has five letters; note that though Surah SHURA has five letters of MUQATTA’AAT too yet they have pause between them as they form the two beginning AAYAAT of it; then the first Ruku mentions about the plea of Zachariah-AS to Allah that asked Allah to provide him such heir to his task that now when he has grown so very old, he becomes such ally to him who would prove himself worthy of spreading the word of Allah and who would care to lead-on the task to groom all those who are the righteous so they remain committed to the commands of Allah practically; this is how he would prove himself as truly worthy of him and also would prove himself among the true descendants of Jacob-AS; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah gave him the good tidings of a son by the name of YAHYA (John) who would take the good task ahead; note that Allah provided the name to YAHYA and note also that Zachariah meant by his plea to Allah that Allah gives him a son to become his heir in his good task but when Allah answered his plea in his favor, he repeated his condition (and of his wife) that he is so very old and his wife is barren so he needed total clarity (see also the note at the fourth Ruku of Surah AALE-IMRAN); he might have forgotten his plea to Allah or he might only have asked for clarity without any doubt that whatever Allah wills, that would certainly come to occur; Al-Hamdu Lillah; we had studied at BAQARAH-260 that Abraham asked Allah to show how He would raise the dead to life and upon his curiosity, Allah asked him if that is due to some lapse in his belief; he replied that he most certainly believes in the resurrection of the dead but he wants only to see how it would happen; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah told Zachariah that it would happen as Allah wills for it and it certainly is most easy for Allah and he needs to see that Allah created him when he was nothing; Al-Hamdu Lillah; he asked for such sign that would tell him that his wife has conceived the child and Allah answered that when it happens, he would become unable to speak to people for three nights though he would be well physically; so he knew about that time and when it came, he increased the remembrance of Allah even more; it is notable that being more virtuous at such time by remembrance of Allah, would make the child most virtuous too; he indicated by his gestures all the good persons around also to remember Allah much more at all times of the day at this period of time; as YAHYA grew in the care of his good parents with the highest of protection from Allah, He provided him the knowledge of Torah at his childhood and told him to adhere to its teachings most fervently; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah tells us that He had made him most caring in nature for all people and most pure at heart; he certainly was highly careful in keeping away from all vices as Allah commands and very caring to virtues for his parents and he certainly was never unjust to anyone and never disobedient to Allah; He tells us that He had provided him utmost protection from all vices on the day he was born, on the day he dies and on the day he is raised to life; the translation of the last four verses is, “(Allah told him) O YAHYA- take hold of the Book (Torah) with strength, and We granted him wisdom (how to implement its guidance) while yet a child and tenderness from Us (to care for all virtues) and purity (to avoid all vices), and he was one who guarded (against evil); and dutiful to his parents, and he was not insolent (to any person), disobedient (to Allah); and peace on him on the day he was born, and on the day he dies, and on the day he is raised to life; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Second Ruku
16. And mention Marium in the Book when she drew aside from her family to an eastern place;
17. So she took a veil (to screen herself) from them; then We sent to her Our spirit, and there appeared to her as a well-made man.
18. She said: Surely I fly for refuge from you to the Beneficent Allah, if you are one guarding (against evil).
19. He said: I am only a messenger of your Lord- that I will give you a pure boy.
20. She said- when shall I have a boy and no mortal has yet touched me, nor have I been unchaste?
21. He said: Even so; your Lord says: It is easy to Me: and that We may make him sign to men and mercy from Us, and it is a matter which has been decreed.
22. So she conceived him; then withdrew herself with him to a remote place.
23. And the throes (of childbirth) compelled her to betake herself to the trunk of a palm tree. She said: Oh, would that I had died before this, and had been a thing quite forgotten!
24. Then he called out to her from beneath her: Grieve not- surely your Lord has made a stream to flow beneath you;
25. And shake towards you the trunk of the palm-tree, it will drop on you fresh ripe dates:
26. So eat and drink and refresh the eye. Then if you see any mortal, say: Surely I have vowed a fast to the Beneficent Allah, so I shall not speak to any man today.
27. And she came to her people with him, carrying him (with her). They said: O Marium- surely you have done a strange thing.
28. O sister of Aaron- your father was not a bad man, nor, was your mother an unchaste woman.
29. But she pointed to him. They said: How should we speak to one who was a child in the cradle?
30. He said: Surely I am a servant of Allah; He has given me the Book and made me a prophet;
31. And He has made me blessed wherever I may be, and He has enjoined on me prayer and poor-rate so long as I live;
32. And dutiful to my mother, and He has not made me insolent, unblessed;
33. And peace on me on the day I was born, and on the day I die, and on the day I am raised to life.
34. Such is ISA, son of Marium; (this is) the saying of truth about which they dispute.
35. It beseems not Allah that He should take to Himself a son- glory be to Him; when He has decreed a matter He only says to it "Be," and it is.
36. And surely Allah is my Lord and your Lord, therefore serve Him; this is the right path.
37. But parties from among them disagreed with each other, so woe to those who disbelieve, because of presence on a great day.
38. How clearly shall they hear and how clearly shall they see on the day when they come to Us; but the unjust this day are in manifest error.
39. And warn them of the day of intense regret, when the matter shall have been decided; and they are (now) in negligence and they do not believe.
40. Surely We inherit the earth and all those who are on it, and to Us they shall be returned.
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the statement for the Prophet PBUH that he would get some important facts about Marium-AS at this Surah; this Ruku mentions the most significant incident of her life that she withdrew to a chamber at the eastern side to wash herself where she screened herself from all people; at that occasion, Allah sent towards her His Spirit (i.e. the angel Gabriel) in appearance of a handsome man and due to the fear of the sudden appearance of such man at such occasion, she said to him that she seeks refuge in Beneficent Allah from his wrong intention; her words implied that if he has any fear of Allah, he ought to leave the place to which he assured her that he has no wrong intention as he is an angel whom Allah has sent to give her the glad tidings of the son who would be most pure in all good virtues; she was taken aback by this and told him that she is not yet married so no man has touched her rightly and she is not unchaste so no man has touched her wrongly; the honorable angel replied as AAYAT-21 tells that “even so; your Lord says- it is easy to Me: and that We may make him sign to men and mercy from Us, and it is a matter which has been decreed”; Allah had provided the answer similar to this to Zechariah-AS when he got the glad tidings of YAHYA-AS and showed his surprise as he was extremely old and his wife was barren; certainly Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; so when Mariam (which means the worshipper of Allah) conceived the holy child, she went to the remote place (i.e. Bethlehem) and took shelter beneath a dates’ tree; the pangs of childbirth compelled her to take the shelter of a dates’ tree so that she could sit and stand by holding it tight (and that might even cause the pain to lessen); at that time, when she not only had the physical pain but also the grief upon how she would face her people on this issue, she said words to the effect that it would have been better if she had died before this, and had been something quite forgotten; so at that time, Gabriel-AS called her to soothe her condition for somewhere beneath the place where she was present, that she does not need to grieve- surely her Lord has made a stream to flow beneath her and as she shakes the trunk of the palm-tree towards her, it will drop fresh ripe dates for her; this is such time that she needs to eat and drink and make herself comfortable (and dates are great at such time so even if she is weak, dates would fall from the tree miraculously just as she shakes its trunk); if she sees any mortal, she just have to say that she has vowed to fast to the Beneficent Allah, so she would not speak to any person today; note that Allah commanded Gabriel to stay at distance from her as she had objected to his presence before when he had come towards her at her seclusion (and this occasion was even more delicate); note also that the fast for Allah required at that time to keep on silence besides refraining from eating and drinking anything in that; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this gave her the courage to carry the holy child to her people where they immediately needed the explanation about him; note here that they did not give any space to her that she might have some reasonable explanation but assumed right away that she had been a part of something bad; there are always some people who do not even care for the most chaste women at such times and though most strange, they did not spare even Mariam-AS; they demanded the explanation to this wrong of Mariam according to their notion, and guided her attention that she is among the descendants of Aaron-AS (who certainly was one of the most esteemed Messenger of Allah) and neither her father was a bad man nor her mother was an unchaste woman; she told them by gestures that she would not speak at this time and within these gestures, she gestured towards the child; they were most amazed at this and told her how they would communicate to the child who is yet in cradle of the mother’s hands; the holy child Jesus-AS started the speech by himself to them that he is the slave of Allah; AAYAAT-30 to 33 state that he said, “Allah has given me the Book (the understanding of Torah) and made me a prophet (His Messenger to the Bani-Israel) and He has made me blessed wherever I may be (that because of me, Allah would make all matters better for the people around who comply on my call towards Allah) and He has enjoined on me prayer (so that I remain attentive to Him by all care to AKHIRAT) and poor-rate (that I denote by this action that I have no attachment to the life at the world except for taking it as an examination by Allah) so long as I live; and (He has made me) dutiful to my mother, and He has not made me insolent, unblessed; and peace on me on the day I was born, and on the day I die, and on the day I am raised to life (so my whole life is blessing of Allah to myself and to all people who accept my call by the practice of the commands of Allah)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; such is ISA (Jesus), the son of Mariam, and this actually is the fact about him that they need to accept in their dispute about him; he is among the mankind yet he was born as an exception without any father just by the command of Allah (i.e. He said “Be” and he came to existence); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-35 & 36 read, “it beseems not Allah that He should take to Himself a son- glory be to Him; when He has decreed a matter He only says to it "Be," and it is; and (O Prophet PBUH- tell all peoples that) surely Allah is my Lord and your Lord, therefore serve Him; this is the right path”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah provided this clarity about Jesus yet there were such people among them who disagreed with each other about this (at that time and at this) and those who disbelieve in this clarity that now Allah has totally provided at the Quran that he certainly was among the mankind, these unjust persons would see the most extreme trouble when that day (the Day of Judgment) arrives; then they would hear most clearly and see most clearly when they come to Allah just as He has told about him; but their manifest error now would lead them to the most extreme trouble then; Allah asks the Prophet PBUH to warn them of that day of intense regret, when the matter shall have been decided as that is the Day of Judgment where they would not get any space to better themselves; today is the time if they really intend to better themselves but they are in negligence at this time and not prepared to believe the fact that Allah has clearly provided to them; every person would return to Allah to see how he/she believed at the world and to see the account of his/her deeds that he/she sent ahead; so the last AAYAT of the Ruku gives the final touch to the matter that explicitly tells, “surely We inherit the earth and all those who are on it, and to Us they shall be returned”; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Third Ruku
41. And mention Ibrahim in the Book; surely he was a truthful man, a prophet.
42. When he said to his father; O my father- why do you worship that which neither hears nor sees, nor does it avail you in the least:
43. O my father- truly the knowledge has come to me that has not come to you, therefore follow me, I will guide you on the right path:
44. O my father- serve not the Satan, surely the Satan is disobedient to the Beneficent Allah:
45. O my father- surely I fear that a punishment from the Beneficent Allah should afflict you so that you remain friend of the Satan.
46. He said: Do you dislike my gods, O Ibrahim? If you do not desist I will certainly revile you, and leave me for (all) time.
47. He said- peace be on you- I will pray to my Lord to forgive you; surely He is ever Affectionate to me:
48. And I will withdraw from you and what you call on besides Allah, and I will call upon my Lord; may be I shall not remain unblessed in calling upon my Lord.
49. So when he withdrew from them and what they worshipped besides Allah, We gave to him Isaac and Yaqoub (Jacob), and each one of them We made a prophet.
50. And We granted to them of Our mercy, and We left (behind them) a truthful mention of eminence for them.
---------------------
The Ruku mentions some important aspects relating to Ibrahim-AS that he was most truthful person and one of the most esteemed Prophets of Allah; the notable point here is that many of Messengers came in the lineage of Ibrahim-AS from his second son Isaac-AS (who also was the Messenger of Allah) except for Muhammad PBUH (the last of them) who was the descendant of Ishmael-AS, the elder son of Ibrahim (who also was the Messenger of Allah); Muhammad PBUH was the only Messenger of Allah that came from the lineage of Ishmael and there is a gap of nearly 2500 years between them; note also that Ibrahim-AS is mentioned as a very truthful person and as one of the Prophets of Allah and this same thing is said about IDRIS-AS at the next Ruku at AAYAT-56; it seems by the observation of the history of the Man that the five most prominent Messengers were born at regular intervals to each other (that are Noah, Ibrahim, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad PBUH; see AHZAAB-7 that mentions them together; Salaam on all of them) so there is the space of time of about two thousand years between the birth of Noah and of Moses and about the same space is between the birth of Moses and of Muhammad (these three Messengers led their respective people to safety though all of them had to put much high efforts to present the message of Allah to their respective people); there is the same gap of 2000 years between IDRIS-AS and Ibrahim-AS while the gap between him and Jesus-AS is the same i.e. 2000 years- Salaam on all these Messengers of Allah; these three were calm persons by nature and they clarified the teachings that Allah had already presented to the Messengers of Allah before them; especially notable in this matter is the times of Jesus Christ that was such when the people had generally taken-up to practice what they felt easy for them, sometimes with change even in that practice, and left what they felt difficult; we do not have much knowledge about IDRIS-AS (he might have lived after about 1500 years of the advent of Adam to the world) yet it is often mentioned that Allah had provided him most wonderful knowledge of reading the signs that enabled him to know and affect the people around positively (that is something that related to the study of Psychology) and this was also the significant trait of Ibrahim-AS and Jesus-AS; this interesting phenomenon asks us to reflect that there is the same space of two thousand years now at this period of time since the ascent of Jesus Christ-AS, the great man and the Messenger of Allah, to the heavens; so as Jesus Christ emphasized for the Bani-Israel to guide total attention towards Allah and to practice His commands genuinely as provided by Torah after near to fifteen hundred years of Moses-AS, it is most probable that the prominent good-natured wise Muslims (who are most sincere to Islam) rise to guide the Muslims in the present era to practice Islam genuinely as there is the gap of about 1450 years (by the lunar calendar) as of now since when the last of Messengers Muhammad PBUH made Hijrah to Madinah; as Allah has set laws for Astronomy, Chemistry, Elementary Physics and other of subjects that govern their issues by the will of Allah, so He certainly has also set the laws for History and they do govern its issues by the will of Allah; please note this well that after Muhammad PBUH, who was the last of Messengers of Allah and the last of His Prophets, there is no Messenger (and no Prophet) of Allah (see Surah AHZAAB-40); we Muslims need to plead to Allah for His mercy for us at these current times and if He accepts our plea to forgive us and to provide His mercy to us then there is nothing to stop us Muslims to rise to heights without disturbing any of peoples of the world; we need to live away from all such peoples who have little care to morals as the Quran has defined those good morals, even if this seclusion seems much strange at these current times; but that certainly needs sacrifice of base desires from our side for which we Muslims must prepare ourselves totally without any undue reservation; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the Ruku tells that Ibrahim asked his father to leave the worship of idols completely who do not hear anything and do not see anything and have no authority to provide any ease in matters; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-42 to 45 read, “When he (Ibrahim-AS) said to his father; O my father- why do you worship that (i.e. idols) which neither hears nor sees, nor does it avail you in the least; O my father- truly the knowledge (of the Truth) has come to me that has not come to you, therefore follow me, I will guide you on the right path; O my father- serve not the Satan (as he would misguide that you go far into wrongs), surely the Satan is disobedient to the Beneficent Allah; O my father- surely I fear that a punishment from the Beneficent Allah should afflict you (at the world) so that you remain friend of the Satan (as who live-on with wrongs, they lose all space to accept the Truth and live to end the life at the world by a satanic manner)”; this tells how a good person should call his elders to the fundamental teachings of Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that the Surah is relating how the good sons would become blessings to their parents if they have no issue in learning from them; YAHYA-AS certainly was highly careful in keeping away from all vices as Allah commands and very caring to virtues for his parents; Jesus-AS defended his virtuous mother at most difficult times to her and he was always good in attitude towards her; Abraham also tried to guide his father to virtues and even when he rejected his call towards Islam, he told his father that he would ask Allah to have mercy towards him; but as he learnt that he would not come to the right path, he refrained from asking mercy from Allah for him as it is disallowed to ask Allah to have mercy for those who die as disbelievers (see TAUBAH-84); AAYAAT-46 to 49 tell explicitly that his father was most angry upon Ibrahim when Ibrahim asked him to leave totally the worship of idols and told him that if he goes on professing such teachings he would revile him; he asked Ibrahim to leave him and go somewhere else and he accepted that and left his father with good terms from his side and even told him that he would pray to Allah, the true Lord to forgive him (but as mentioned, he abandoned to ask mercy of Allah for his father afterwards; see TAUBAH-114 at its fourteenth Ruku); he told him explicitly that he would withdraw from him and the idols that he called besides Allah, but he would call only upon Allah, the true Lord; so when he withdrew from them and what they worshipped besides Allah, Allah gave to him as blessings to him Isaac (son) and Jacob (grandson), and each one of them, Allah made His Prophet; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT reads, “and We granted to them of Our mercy, and We left (behind them) a truthful mention of eminence for them”; so these good persons did receive His mercy and they all were remembered as most blessed persons that were most attentive to Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Fourth Ruku
51. And mention Musa in the Book; surely he was one purified, and he was an apostle, a prophet.
52. And We called to him from the blessed side of the mountain, and We made him draw nigh, holding communion (with Us).
53. And We gave to him out of Our mercy his brother Aaron a prophet.
54. And mention Ishmael in the Book; surely he was truthful in (his) promise, and he was an apostle, a prophet.
55. And he enjoined on his family SALAH (prayer to Allah) and ZAKAH (almsgiving), and was one in whom his Lord was well pleased.
56. And mention IDRIS in the Book; surely he was a truthful man, a prophet,
57. And We raised him high to the elevated place.
58. These are they on whom Allah bestowed favors, from among the prophets of the seed of Adam, and of those whom We carried with Noah, and of the seed of Ibrahim and Israel, and of those whom We guided and chose; when the AAYAAT of the Beneficent Allah were recited to them, they fell down making obeisance and weeping.
59. But there came after them an evil generation, who neglected prayers and followed sensual desires, so they will meet perdition,
60. Except such as repent and believe and do the good, these shall enter the garden, and they shall not be dealt with unjustly in any way:
61. The gardens of perpetuity which the Beneficent Allah has promised to His servants while it is unseen; surely His promise shall come to pass.
62. They shall not hear therein any vain discourse, but only- Peace, and they shall have their sustenance therein morning and evening.
63. This is the garden which We cause those of Our servants to inherit who guard (against evil).
64. And we do not descend but by the command of your Lord; to Him belongs whatever is before us and whatever is behind us and whatever is between these, and your Lord is not forgetful.
65. The Lord of the heavens and the earth and what is between them so serve Him and be patient in His service. Do you know any one equal to Him?
---------------------
The Ruku mentions the significant aspects of Moses-AS that he was purified by Allah so that he remains most attentive towards Him and he was one of the Messengers of Allah and His Prophet; Allah called him from the right side of the mountain TOOR (when He made him His Messenger) and held close spiritual talk with him; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Allah provided his brother Aaron-AS as companion to him whom He also blessed to become His Messenger; then the Ruku mentions about Ishmael-AS that he always remained true to his word (as all Messengers of Allah yet he excelled in this) and he also was one of the Messengers of Allah and His Prophet; he used to ask members of his household to care most highly about SALAH and ZAKAH as the first would keep the belief in AKHIRAT fast and the second would keep away from the useless attention to the worldly possessions; due to his most beautiful qualities, Allah was most pleased with Ishmael-AS; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-56 & 57 mention IDRIS-AS that read, “And mention IDRIS in the Book; surely he was very truthful and a prophet (AAYAT-41 mentions these two good traits for Ibrahim too), and We raised him high to the elevated place (Allah provided him special protection from the adversities of the people around like He provided to Ibrahim and Jesus so Allah raised him to height in his virtuous status)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next AAYAT honors all Messengers (& Prophets) of Allah as it states that Allah provided His blessings to all of them who all truly were the good descendants of Adam and the good descendants of the best of persons among his lineage; the AAYAT reads, “these are they on whom Allah bestowed favors, from among the prophets of the seed of Adam, and of those whom We carried with Noah, and of the seed of Ibrahim and Israel, and of those whom We guided and chose; when the AAYAAT of the Beneficent Allah were recited to them, they fell down making obeisance and weeping”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; AAYAAT-59 to 63 tell about the two groups that emerged ahead after the Messengers of Allah had provided them the message of Allah clearly (especially after Ibrahim, Ishmael and Isaac- Salaam on them); there was such generation who ignored the SALAH that led them to give no attention to the fact that they have to provide for whatever they believe and do at their lives at the world and who followed their sensual desires that led them to become obsessed with gratification at the life at the world so they would meet perdition as the time comes; but those who repent and believe righteously and do their good deeds in accordance to that belief, they would enter the JANNAH and there would be no injustice to them; these would be the gardens of perpetuity which the Beneficent Allah has promised to His (true) servants while it is unseen; surely His promise (about providing them the JANNAH at AKHIRAT) shall come to pass; they shall not hear therein any vain discourse (as that is hurting and there is no such thing), but only- Peace (so they would remain in true relaxation), and they shall have their (wonderful) sustenance therein morning and evening (and besides that, they would enjoy the good edibles and drinks there when they ask for them by the will of Allah); this is the garden (in return of the virtuous life) which We cause those of Our servants to inherit who guard (against evil)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; this implies that there would be some manner to tell about the morning and the evening there at JANNAH though the sun would be absent there; note here that it is preferable for the Muslims to take meals at the morning and the evening i.e. at two times set for them, daily; AAYAT-64 tells the statement of the angel Gabriel-AS and it is notable that there are places at the Quran where it leaves getting the significant perspective on the good person who recites it; we have seen at KAHF that the AAYAAT 25 & 26 continue with the narration of ASHABE-KAHF (the persons of cave) as the Surah was dealing with the statements that were in prevalence about ASHABE-KAHF at that time so the thread goes on that joins these AAYAAT to AAYAT-22 after Allah commands the Prophet PBUH about saying “insha-Allah” when he talks about the future; note that the Prophet PBUH had asked Gabriel-AS why he takes time to descend with the Quran to which he had replied as the AAYAT has provided; so AAYAT-64 provides the statement without the mention of the angel that “and we do not descend but by the command of your Lord; to Him belongs whatever is before us and whatever is behind us and whatever is between these (i.e. at anywhere; and He keeps His control at everything), and your Lord is not forgetful (so whatever He intends, He does it at the time He has set for it and to the place He has set for it)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last AAYAT of the Ruku clarifies more that He is the Lord of the heavens and the earth and whatever is between them so (O Prophet PBUH; and O Muslims) serve Him and be most steadfast in His service; there certainly is no one who matches any of His attributes; He only is the Creator of all the creation and He always has all His attributes and He only is the true Lord; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Fifth Ruku
66. And says man: What- when I am dead shall I truly be brought forth alive?
67. Does not man remember that We created him before, when he was nothing?
68. So by your Lord! We will most certainly gather them together and the SHAYATIN (the plural of Satan), then shall We certainly cause them to be present round hell on their knees.
69. Then We will most certainly draw forth from every sect of them him who is most exorbitantly rebellious against the Beneficent Allah.
70. Again We do certainly know best those who deserve most to be burned therein.
71. And there is not one of you but shall come to it; this is an unavoidable decree of your Lord.
72. And We will deliver those who guarded (against evil), and We will leave the unjust therein on their knees.
73. And when Our clear AAYAAT are recited to them, those who disbelieve say to those who believe: Which of the two parties is best in abiding and best in assembly?
74. And how many of the generations have We destroyed before them who were better in respect of goods and outward appearance!
75. Say: As for him who remains in error, the Beneficent Allah will surely prolong his length of days, until they see what they were threatened with, either the punishment or the hour; then they shall know who is in more evil plight and weaker in forces
76. And Allah increases in guidance those who go aright; and ever-abiding good works are with your Lord best in recompense and best in yielding fruit.
77. Have you, then, seen him who disbelieves in Our AAYAAT and says: I shall certainly be given wealth and children?
78. Has he gained knowledge of the unseen, or made a covenant with the Beneficent Allah?
79. By no means! We write down what he says, and We will lengthen to him the length of the chastisement
80. And We will inherit of him what he says, and he shall come to Us alone.
81. And they have taken gods besides Allah, that they should be to them a source of strength;
82. By no means! They shall soon deny their worshipping them, and they shall be adversaries to them.
---------------------
The Ruku starts by mentioning such persons that challenged the Islamic teachings that they would never be resurrected as to them, it was not possible; though the people at Arabia generally believed then that the they would be resurrected and the Day of Judgment would take place but they took their idols and many of the creation of Allah as their advocates that would save them from torments there so they took many of His creation as equal to Him in authority and they took angels as daughters of Allah; may Allah save all good Muslims from all such wrong notions; Al-Hamdu Lillah; but they had factions in them and there were such people too in them who challenged the resurrection and did not believe in the final Judgment; note that the Truth is one only that appeals to the inside of the Man but there are many colors of disbelief as the Satan tries different manners to misguide the mankind always trying to emphasize the ZAAHIR (appearance) for him; the Satan tries to lead people to care about the worldly pleasures with attention towards the physical health only so as to make them oblivious of AKHIRAT; the proper way for all good persons to save themselves from his whispers at inside is to keep all attention towards Allah, the true Lord, as He certainly is the true authority Who has all control over all matters; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the AAYAAT provide the reasoning in favor of the resurrection that they need to see that when they were nothing then Allah created them; AAYAT-68 says, “so by your Lord! We will most certainly gather them together and the SHAYATIN (the plural of Satan), then shall We certainly cause them to be present round hell on their knees”; note that there are SHAYATIN (i.e. the most sinful among the jinn) around, which try to whisper different adverse things at inside; all persons among the mankind face these SHAYATIN as among them, there is a Satan that especially targets one of the persons; all such persons who would get the hell-fire as their punishment at the Day of Judgment, their SHAYATIN would also enter that due to their own extreme wrong-doings; note that angels protect the human beings by the command of Allah and they especially care about the good Muslim persons; Al-Hamdu Lillah; Surah QAAF-20, 21 & 22 read, “and the trumpet shall be blown; that is the Day of warning; and every soul shall come, with it a driver (i.e. the Satan that remained with him trying to drive him to wrongs) and a witness (i.e. the angel who kept the record of his doings); certainly you were heedless of it, but now We have removed from you your veil, so your sight today is sharp”; certainly, Allah only is the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah; all those who would be taken to the hell-fire would then be gathered round it, many of them upon their knees as their feet would not hold them due to their fear; then Allah would take out from among them those persons who were most disrespectful to Allah as they would enter the hell-fire first in most insulting manner to see for all those who would be present around it; certainly Allah knows all such people who are most liable to enter the hell-fire before all of those who shall enter it; AAYAT-71 notes that Allah has decided that all persons among the mankind would pass over the hell-fire as the bridge named “the SIRAT-bridge” is over it which all persons have to pass which include even the true Muslims; it is such bridge that is wide & strong but it is very dark so the good persons who would have virtuous deeds would pass over it most conveniently in the light of their virtuous deeds but those who are not such good persons (especially the hypocrites) would be stranded there (and fall inside the hell-fire); there are some useless things that have been mentioned as detail for this SIRAT but actually they do not deserve any mention whatsoever; Surah HADID-12 to 15 read, “on that day you will see the faithful men and the faithful women- their light (of belief) running before them and on their right hand (of good deeds)- good news for you today: gardens beneath which rivers flow, to abide therein, that is the grand achievement; on the day when the hypocritical men and the hypocritical women will say to those who believe- wait for us, that we may have light from your light; it shall be said (by angels)- turn back (to the life at the world if you can) and seek light; then separation would be brought about between them (as the right and the wrong would be totally separated at the Day of Judgment though at the world, all live together), with a wall having a door in it; (as for) the inside of it, there shall be mercy in it, and (as for) the outside of it, before it there shall be punishment; they will cry out to them- were we not with you? They shall say- yea- but you caused yourselves to fall into temptation (to get the worldly pleasures), and you waited and doubted, and vain desires deceived you till the threatened punishment of Allah came, while the deceiver deceived you about Allah; so today ransom shall not be accepted from you nor from those who disbelieved; your abode is the fire; it is your friend and evil is the resort”; AAYAAT from 72 to 76 read, “and We will deliver those (from falling into the hell-fire) who guarded (against evil), and We will leave the unjust therein on their knees; and when Our clear AAYAAT are recited to them (at the world), those who disbelieve say to those who believe- which of the two parties is best in abiding (by status at the world) and best in assembly (that gather around them)?; and how many of the generations have We destroyed before them who were better in respect of goods and outward appearance; say- as for him who remains in error (and does not believe in the fundamental teachings of Islam), the Beneficent Allah will surely prolong his length of days, until they see what they were threatened with, either the punishment or either the hour; then they shall know who is in more evil plight (so their pride at the status at the world is foolish) and weaker in forces (so the assembly that gathers with them is useless); and Allah increases in guidance those who go aright (as Allah gives the TOFIQ of more good deeds to all of good persons so the good works lead to more of virtues); and ever-abiding good works are with your Lord best in recompense (at the world) and best in yielding fruit (at AKHIRAT)”; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the next four AAYAAT relate to an incident that took place between KHABBAB ibn ARAT-RA, who was among the poor hard-working Muslims, and AAS ibn WA’EL, one of the rich persons of Makkah who had rejected the teachings of the Prophet PBUH; note that KHABBAB was a blacksmith and had his payment due for some work that he had provided to AAS ibn WA’EL but as he went to him to receive it, he told him to leave Islam; KHABBAB refused that plainly and said that when AAS rises at the Day of Resurrection, even then he would be steadfast on Islam; this led him to remark that if he would rise from dead then he would receive the same amounts of wealth as he has now at this life at the world so KHABBAB should come to him at that time and he would then pay his dues; the Quran replies to his mocking manner by these AAYAAT, “have you, then, seen him who disbelieves in Our AAYAAT and says: I shall certainly be given wealth and children?; has he gained knowledge of the unseen, or made a covenant with the Beneficent Allah?; by no means! We write down what he says, and We will lengthen to him the length of the chastisement; and We will inherit of him what he says, and he shall come to Us alone”; this answer is to all such persons who mock the teachings of Islam that they would certainly pay most heavily for such disregard to Islamic teachings; Allah is keeping the record of such speech and He would provide the due punishment to it; Al-Hamdu Lillah; the last couple of AAYAAT state that there are such people also among them who had taken some of his creation as equal in authority to Him as they have thought that those would bring respect to them (at Judgment); certainly not; in-fact they would deny that these people ever worshipped them and so they would become adverse to them; note that there are many such disbelievers who often take some highly virtuous persons who had left the world by death, as most worthy to save them from all torments at the Day of Judgment if only they speak of their complete attachment to those virtuous persons (even without any care to make their own selves better by believing in the Truth and without any care to do the good deeds that Allah has commanded to them); those highly virtuous persons have gone away from the world and they do not have any awareness of how people have taken them after their deaths; they would certainly keep themselves totally away from all disbelievers at the Day of Judgment; certainly, Allah only has all the true authority; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
MARIAM-The Last Ruku
83. Do you not see that We have sent the SHAYATIN against the disbelievers, inciting them by incitement?
84. Therefore be not in haste against them, We count to them the number (of their deeds).
85. The day on which We will gather those who guard (against evil) to the Beneficent Allah to receive honors
86. And We will drive the guilty to hell thirsty
87. They shall not control intercession, save he who has made a covenant with the Beneficent Allah.
88. And they say: The Beneficent Allah has taken (to Himself) a son.
89. Certainly you have made an abominable assertion
90. The heavens may almost be rent thereat, and the earth cleave asunder, and the mountains fall down in pieces,
91. That they ascribe a son to the Beneficent Allah.
92. And it is not worthy of the Beneficent Allah that He should take (to Himself) a son.
93. There is no one in the heavens and the earth but will come to the Beneficent Allah as a servant.
94. Certainly He has comprehensive knowledge of them and He has numbered them (comprehensive) numbering.
95. And every one of them will come to Him on that day of resurrection alone.
96. Surely (as for) those who believe and do good deeds for them will Allah bring about love.
97. So We have only made it easy in your tongue that you may give good news thereby to those who guard (against evil) and warn thereby a vehemently contentious people.
98. And how many a generation have We destroyed before them! Do you see any one of them or hear a sound of them?
---------------------
The Ruku starts by the query whether the Prophet PBUH does not know that the disbelievers that are committed to wrongs, Allah makes SHAYATIN (the plural of Satan) to incite them on more of wrongs and so they mislead them to wrong ways that ultimately take them totally far away from the Truth; so he does not need to worry about them as Allah is counting all their wrong-doings (especially their adverse speech against the Prophet PBUH and the teachings of Islam); there certainly would come the Day of Judgment when Allah Who is the Most Beneficent, would gather all the virtuous persons to Him with all honor to them; Al-Hamdu Lillah; on that day, He would drive the most guilty persons to the hell-fire thirsty; they have erroneous hopes that those persons whom they take as their intercessors at their resurrection, would provide safety to them at Judgment; they are unable to provide any recommendation for them (and as AAYAT-82 tells clearly, these persons whom they take as their intercessors would become most adverse to them at that time); there nobody would have the power to ask Allah to provide safety to anyone but those only would be able to do that whom Allah permits and that even would only remain for the sinful Muslims; and there are such extreme disbelieving persons among the disbelievers who say that the Beneficent Allah has taken a son; they certainly have made an abominable assertion as such statement is sufficient to ask Allah to destroy the heavens and the earth where even the mountains would fall down in pieces if He wills; but His will is that He has appointed the specific time for its transformation when He would raise all dead to life and He would then provide them their final judgment; Al-Hamdu Lillah; note that “Beneficent” denotes His attribute which tells that the good virtuous persons only need virtues to ask His mercy for them at Judgment and they do not need any intercession other than that insha-Allah (i.e. by the will of Allah); Al-Hamdu Lillah; AYAAT-92 to AAYAT-95 read, “and it is not worthy of the Beneficent Allah that He should take (to Himself) a son; there is no one in the heavens and the earth but will come to the Beneficent Allah as a servant (so all His creation serve Him and He certainly has no son); certainly He has comprehensive knowledge of them and He has numbered them (comprehensive) numbering (so every person would rise from dead at the Day of Judgment); and every one of them will come to Him on that day of resurrection alone”; the last three AAYAAT of the Ruku mentions the peace with which the good believers live on even at the world as Allah puts affection for them inside all people around them and if any person tries to harm them, these people around show extreme despise for such adverse persons; the division among the mankind is now based on the teachings of the Quran; at one side are the virtuous persons who believe in it whom the Prophet PBUH would give the good tidings of JANNAH and on the other side, are the quarrelsome disbelievers to it whom he would give the warnings of the hell-fire (and extreme punishment even at the world); Allah had destroyed many of such disbelievers previously even, who disbelieved the Truth and now nothing remains of their impression at the world as you O Prophet PBUH express in your teachings quite well; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
“Tafsiri-Guide to the Quran” by:
Muhammad Saleem Dada
Here our study of MARIAM ends; Al-Hamdu Lillah
www.saleemdada.weebly.com
-------------------------------------------------------
_CONTINUED_